Search the Community

Chapter 1.0 Jeff was a great athlete in high school. He was bigger than most of the kids in his class and loved to play all kinds of sports. He would sign up for as many as he could because he liked the feeling of his muscles pushing against his clothes and the sensation of them tensing and bouncing. He would spend more time in the gym than most of the guys that went there. The pumps he would get would be outrageous. Some days he couldn't get the shirts to stay down on his chest so he would have to go shirtless sometimes. The ladies could not stop staring at him. His chest would heave to the people that he would chafe if he didn't wear something over top of it. He wasn't a virgin past his freshman year. Most of the guys didn't like him because he was so young, yet so advanced physically. There were times when he would be in the locker room in the buff and just stare in the mirrors at all of the curves and bumps in his muscles and would flex them to see how they looked. He wasn't the only big guy on the football team though. There were two other guys that were quite developed, but in different ways. One was more a powerlifter type with a gut and the other was a big lifter himself with huge arms and giant legs. He was a competitive bodybuilder too and would talk to Jeff about your genetics. He wasn't interested in ever competing because you didn't want to do all of the bulking/cutting that was required. The bodybuilding teen would also stare in the mirrors and check out his body, but he would always wear shorts whereas Jeff just stood naked. Jeff figured out that he was an exhibitionist because he liked it when the other guys would check him out. One of the guys always smacked Jeff's butt when he would walk by and then wink. He didn't know what to think because this guy seemed like he was flirting. For the next couple of years, Jeff maintained his size and even tried to get fuller by changing up parts of his diet to make his chest bulge even more. He wanted pecs so big they would come up to his chin. He was only a junior and his body was outlandish. Everybody suspected that he was juicing and he was tested all the time only to find out that he was naturally big. He had a few girlfriends and didn't know how he was going to juggle them. He didn't really have time to hang out with them so he broke up with them. His bodybuilder teammate was actually a little leaner then he was a few years before. He really wanted to know how Jeff's body could be so developed and full and yet be natural. Jeff was close to this guy because he could talk to him about training tips and whatever food he needed to eat. The other guy named Dustin was actually quite fond of Jeff and asked if he could feel Jeff's body just to see what bigger muscle felt like. Jeff was very interested in what Dustin was saying and walked straight up to him and flexed his muscles. Dustin gave out a slight moan and started to rub Jeff's arms and chest. The two guys view themselves as straight, but were obviously weak for muscle. Jeff started to lick Dustin's sweaty chest and kiss his nipples. It wasn't long before they started to worship each other and kiss each other. They would try to overpower each other and talk tough trying to get the other one to give in. Their inhibitions could not be contained. Jeff started to suck Dustin's cock because he wanted to feel empowered. Women couldn't satisfy him because he needed to feel strength. Dustin thrust into Jeff's mouth and made him feel tingly. Jeff couldn't help but moan really loud because he loved feeling Dustin's muscles push against him. Dustin then made Jeff get up and sit on his chest to flex in front of him. Dustin started to rub Jeff's huge chest and stroke his cock. He wanted Jeff's cum so badly that he wouldn't stop stroking him. Jeff could hold back well with women, but with Dustin it didn't take much effort because he loved it so much. With his mouth open, Dustin gobbled up Jeff's huge load and started to moan again. Jeff started to sit on top of Dustin's cock because he wanted him so bad. He had never been fucked before but it just went straight into his head to go for it. Dustin started pounding Jeff and making him moan loudly. Jeff had never felt so much pressure, but he loved to feel Dustin's abs rubbing against his bum. Dustin went to pull out, but Jeff made him keep it in because he wanted to feel cum shoot inside. Jeff was amazed at how far up cum went because he felt Dustin's cock move deeper once cum started shooting. The two guys were very close buddies from that point on. They never had sex with other men, just each other. Both were muscular, but Jeff was considerably bigger than Dustin. The story doesn't end here. Chapter 1.1 After spending a little more time together through their junior years, Dustin and Jeff have become a little more acquainted with each other’s bodies. Both have different ideas in how they want to look and even how to train, but they agree that they just want to look better than everyone else. Jeff is more interested in looking powerful and massive while Dustin is into the whole aesthetics principle especially since he plans on competing someday in the near future. They knew they had the perfect chemistry together when they spent an evening together at the end of the school year inside the football weight room. Jeff is always notorious for pumping himself up and making his muscles strain to the point that his clothes just barely hold on. His tight t-shirt hangs on for dear life over his heaving pecs as his nipples press against the material. Dustin sits not far away working on his legs as he watches his close friend grunt a bit as he does his deadlifts. He makes a moaning sound a few times to get Jeff’s attention which works beautifully as the huge 16 year old gets a bit flustered pushing the huge load back up to the rack. He glares over at his ripped buddy and gives him a nasty look. Dustin smiles really big at him before he gets up to walk over to where he is. The only other guy in the gym is the powerlifting coach and he is currently in the locker area. Dustin gets behind his sweaty friend and starts rubbing down his shoulders slowly feeling each and every curve of muscle. Jeff turns his head slightly and lets out a low growl as he feels his lover kneading the fibers on both muscle bulbs. Dustin then runs his hands down the big teen’s sides touching his incredible lats and squeezes them feeling their power inside. Jeff lightly moans before turning his head back to its original position again to go back to his deadlifting. Dustin moves right along with him as he moves his body down close to the floor with the huge load on his back. Knowing that Jeff needs his concentration, he lets him go after watching the strongman do several lifts before he begins to show signs of straining and struggling. The ripped teen helps him get the weight bar back to its original position and turns him around to get a good view of Jeff’s pumped body. Now dripping with perspiration, his huge pecs completely show through his shirt. Dustin looks into Jeff’s eyes before leaning in to kiss and lick his massive neck. The powerful guy pulls him in to squeeze him in his arms and smother him in his chest and moans as Dustin begins to feel his insane back under his shirt. The mountains of muscle are nearly too much for his it as Dustin feels a slight tug at the top behind his neck. He finds a tiny rip that has begun to form and pulls on it as it makes a really muffled sound. It shreds all the way down his back as Jeff laughs flexing his back and delts. Dustin can’t help but to reach around and do the same thing to the front as he rips the shirt right down the middle in two exposing the big guy’s engorged bouncing pecs. Dustin leans down to place his lips on Jeff’s nipples making him growl as he buries his lover in them. They both fall down on the ground below the machine as the smaller bodybuilder continues to worship his huge buddy’s pecs chewing and licking each nipple over and over again. Jeff quickly pulls his own gym shorts off showing his huge beefy ass as his cock springs into action rubbing against Dustin’s right leg. After a minute of massaging Jeff’s melons, the two teens lock lips and play tonsil hockey with their tongues. Jeff pulls the ripped teen’s shorts off immediately as their cocks meet pressing up against each other. Their pre mixes together as they continue to kiss longingly. Jeff then returns the favor on Dustin running his lips and tongue along the bodybuilder’s chest and abs. Each ab is massaged slowly with Jeff’s tongue as his lightly colored chest hair is slurped slowly making him moan lightly. Before long the two secret lovers lay beside each other rubbing each other’s quads and cocks lovingly stroking as they switch hands back and forth trying not to make so much noise that the coach comes out. Now leaning their heads against each other, they pick up speed on their cocks as they edge over and over again building their loads up. Their balls swell bigger with each round that goes by. The pre flows so much that they are able to lube their cocks completely before they eventually erupt. Wanting to come together, they rub their muscled bodies together while they stroke to get the maximum effect. Instead of using their hands to jack off, they grind each other as they cover each other’s mouths with their free hands. Feeling it moving through them quickly now, they start to shake the gym floor as both cocks shoot volcanic ropes all over each other. They squeal as their bodies flex at the same time feeling the power emanating from each other. Their nipples meet as Dustin smiles into Jeff’s blue eyes. He winks before sliding his ass on top of Jeff’s thick cock. The big stud moans feeling it being swallowed up as Dustin leans down to lay on his chest. Feeling another surge of power rushing through him, Jeff starts to fuck Dustin faster as he completely buries himself inside him. The smaller guy runs his hands all over Jeff’s huge beefy guns leaning in to run his tongue on the gargantuan masses. They both moan a bit louder now and seem less concerned about being seen than they did before. Another load quickly builds inside Jeff’s balls as he pounds Dustin harder. They both yell in ecstasy as the huge stud finally shoots his second load inside his lover making him have trouble breathing for a few seconds. It is at that moment that they both realize they have been watched the whole time. The coach makes a quick comment which immediately gets the two teens to jump up and go racing into the locker room. The powerlifter laughs at them as he lets go of his own cock and watches it jump up and down for a few instances. He turns to walk out into the area where the weights are and starts doing a few curls taking in his reflection. Dustin and Jeff appear to be out with at least one person that they know of now, but in order to keep it secret, they may have to make a pact with him someway or somehow. Check out the follow-ups here: Chapter 1.2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4106-muscle-buddies-keeping-a-secret-chapter-12/ Chapter 1.3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5090-muscle-buddies-chapter-13-getting-to-know-who-we-are/ Chapter 2.0 & 2.1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2102-muscle-buddies-chapters-2-3/

So sorry for the long wait between "VIALS" I had a very busy almost two weeks... Enjoy all my pups, cubs, and muscle brothers! {VIAL 3} I woke up the next day for school and got out another vial from the side of my night stand drawer. I got my things together and thought to myself, maybe I should try out this vial a bit earlier in the day instead of waiting until lunch or after school. I went down the stairs after my backpack was filled with the day’s books for my classes, where I headed to the kitchen. My biological father had already left for work again, so thank god I didn't have to run into him. On days where he had off of work, I would be ridiculed for being a pain in his side and then he’d make me do all the household chores and told me if I didn't he would use all the social security money he received from the state in order to buy himself more booze and other luxuries that didn't benefit my young child needs for nourishment and growth. I went to the kitchen and made my way to the fridge to see if I had anything I could mix the powder into this time. Luckily there was some orange juice. I found an empty water bottle on the counter, which I popped the top off and poured the 3rd vial of powder into it and stuffed the empty bottle into my pocket, followed by me filling up the rest of the bottle with orange juice. I shook the contents up, making sure the entire bottle was mixed before I put the remaining orange juice back into the fridge and I headed out the door. As I closed the door, Andrew startled me by already standing on the porch. “Hi Seth!” his voice cracked a bit as he spoke. “I thought I would meet you here instead of having to just run into you on our usual walk to school.” I was a bit giddy with excitement. “Thanks, bud. Well I already have the drink prepared for you.” We started to make our way to school as we walked down the sidewalk. “I think I want you to drink it before class starts Seth. What do you say about that?” Seth beamed up at me with his happy go lucky smile. “Well sure that sounds like a good idea. However do you think it’s wise? Each one has caused something in me that was pretty noticeable. Who knows what each vial will do.” He had a point. I remembered the empty vial I had stuffed in my pants pocket and pulled it out to see if at least any of the words or letters were readable, since the last vial was pretty much illegible. Sure enough the words on this bottle were entirely intact. I smiled, very relieved. “I don’t think we have anything to worry about,” I handed over the empty vial and the bottle of orange juice and powder to my smaller friend. He read it and then looked at me a bit nervous. “Seth, you do realize that once I drink this, it is going to change a huge dynamic in our relationship.” I stopped walking for a minute, placing a hand on his shoulder. He stopped and looked up at me as well. “I know it will, Andrew. But this is something that I have actually always wanted in a person that I know.” He unscrewed the top of the bottle giving me a huge grin. “Well, I guess its bottoms up!” He put the bottle to his lips and chugged it down as if it was liquid courage. Well, if you guys really want to know what it was he just drank, it pretty much was courage in a bottle. Andrew made sure not to leave a single drop of it left We continued to walk our way to school and I swear, the kid stood taller, prouder then I have ever seen anyone stand before. As we got to the gates, Andrew turned to me and put his hand on my shoulder, something I don’t remember him ever doing before. “Meet me behind the gym. Let’s eat our lunch quick and maybe try to squeeze in a workout, Seth.” I gulped. “Um sure…” “Awesome! I know football season is almost practically over right now and how you have always wanted to try out for the sport. So maybe if the two of us work out together, we can motivate you to join the team next year.” “A-Alright Andrew,” my heart almost jumped out of my chest from his words. Andrew actually is trying to push me like an adult role-model should do. He released my shoulder, giving me a wink, before running up the steps of the school. Classes went by faster than normal today as I couldn't wait for the bell to ring for lunch. When it finally did I practically ran to our usual lunch meeting spot. Andrew was standing against the wall with his backpack strap around one shoulder. He looked really damn cool. “Hey Seth! I already ate lunch during my last period. Hurry up and eat, I want to show you a few things to help you in your workouts.” I didn't know what to say so I just nodded and pulled out my lunch, quickly tearing into my peanut butter and jelly sandwich. Andrew laughed a bit, “don’t eat so fast, bud! It’s not healthy for you to do that.” So I slowed down a bit and finished my lunch normally. I’m already starting to see a huge change in our dynamic. Before this morning it was me who was the one to make decisions and give advice. Andrew grabbed the door at the back of the gym and pulled it open, holding it for me to enter first. I walked inside with him following right behind me, and then he started to quicken his pace as he walked over to a weight bench loaded with 20 lbs on each side. Something told me that he was in here a bit before the lunch period started. Andrew walked to the back of the weights and grabbed a pair of lifting gloves from the floor and tossed them to me. “Put those on and have a seat.” I did as I was told and slipped the gloves onto each hand and adjusted the strap before I sat down on the bench and then laid under the bar. He bent down, put his hands on my upper arms, and guided my hands gently to the bar. I gripped the bar tightly. “Now before you lift, you want to make sure each of your arms and hands are straight. Also make sure they are at a good distance apart. If you lift incorrectly you can injure yourself.” As he guided me with his voice, he also guided me with his hands, as the bar slowly lifted and went down to my chest. “Remember to Inhale when you lower the bar to your chest, and exhale when you push the bar up.” I did as he told me and I began to learn how to weightlift for the first time in my life. The rush of testosterone and adrenaline filled me, as this was new and exciting! We did this until the end of our lunch, when the bell rang. “I’ll see you after school, Seth! I’m going to do my homework and then I will meet up with you at your house later tonight.” “Sounds awesome, Andrew!” We both parted ways again as we went to our own classes. After school I went right home, where I found myself greeted with the loud noise of auto-racing on the television. My Father was home. “Hi…” I walked past the living room heading for the stairs. Hoping he wouldn’t respond to me. “Home from school, faggot?” He blurted out, belching from the beer and chips he consumed. I cringed at that word. “Yeah, I’m going to go do my homework.” “Nah you’re not. Go grab me another beer and then I want you to clean the kitchen and the garage. They are a fucking mess.” “OK, sir.” I walked over to the fridge and pulled a beer out bringing it over to him. I placed the beer on the table and began to walk away when he stuck his foot out and tripped me. As I fell, I knocked over his bowl of chips, spilling them all over the floor. “What the fuck is wrong with you, you dumb fuck?!” He chuckled. “Clean this shit up too now!” “Sorry, sir!” I stooped down and began to pick the chips up off the floor when the doorbell rang. “Go answer that, if people are selling candy, use your allowance and buy me some!” I got up and made my way to the front door. I opened it to be greeted by Andrew. “How’s it going, Seth!” He smiled up at me. “It’s not a good time, Andrew.” I tried to close the door of fear of what my father might do, but Andrew pushed his way inside. “Hi Mr. Davis!” He said walking into the house. My father looked at Andrew with disgust before turning at me with a snarl, “Tell your girlfriend to go home, faggot!” “I’m not going anywhere, Mr. Davis,” I never heard anyone go up against my father before. “I’m here to help Seth get his work done. And then my family and I are going on a little trip this weekend, and I’m here to invite Seth along.” My father was a bit shocked from this little challenge set forth by my small friend “Whatever, as long as you two little shits are out of my hair for the weekend its fine.” “I have a name, sir.” Andrew spoke up again. “It’s Andrew. And your son has one as well.” My father started to laugh again. “Whatever! Seth, get your little fag friend out of here before I put a boot in his ass myself!” I grabbed Andrew by the arm. “I’ll see you tomorrow at school, Andrew. And then we can go on this family campout.” As we were now out of earshot from my father, Andrew grinned up at me. “Sure thing. Remember to pack a bottle for the morning. And one last thing. The family “Trip,” it’s going to be just some Dad and Son bonding time. He gave me his big smile and a soft pat on the back before I watched him walk back across the lawn and into his house. NEXT UP - VIAL 4 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 – 400 INTELIGENT QUOTIENT – 400 IQ / Hyper-Intelligence VIAL 3 – HYPER-CONFIDENCE VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???

This is the first BRAND NEW STORY I have written in a while, but this is an idea I have had for YEARS just never really decided to write it until recently when I had a couple yahoo buddies insist that this kind of needed to be told. It is not really that long. I'm dipping my feet in the shallow end before I dive head first into the deep side, but the fun I had writing this, it probably won't be that long until then. Please leave comments, as I LIVE for them! Likes are cool, but the comments are what makes me feel a bit better on how well the story is received. Winner Takes All The two of us knew what we were about to do. Both of us had been rivals now for the past 3 years that we started this university and were placed into the same damn dorm room. But today was the day that it was all going to change. Me and my roommate were both on the college wrestling team, both juniors, and about to head into our senior year together. I was 6’4” 290lbs with a low 5% body fat and a nice and plump 9 inch cock when fully erect. He was 5’8” and 275lbs of shredded beef. We were tired of always competing for the spot of Captain, and since the former Captain just graduated it was up to one of us to take the reigning spot of the team. That’s when I found this book that dealt with the occult that said there was a way that could alter our fates permanently. Basically a transfer of power. The one rule was we both needed to know what we were getting into, so I brought it up to him one night and we both agreed that one of us was definitely going to be captain and the only way for our rivalry to stop was to end this charade for good by draining the other one completely. So here we are, I set up this table in the center of the room at an undisclosed part of campus that no one would be entering into. I drew the pentagram across the entire table and had candles lit up around the room like the book stated must be done. He entered the room right on time, after everything was set up. We both pulled out a chair from the table, sat down and looked each other straight in the eyes. We knew once we started there was no going back from this ever. One of us would have all of our dreams fulfilled, and the other, well we really don’t know what will happen to the other person yet. This ritual asked that in order for this occult spell to work, we must challenge one another on top of the pentagram. Before we arrived at this moment, the only real way to challenge each other wasn’t with a game of Monopoly or Poker, but a true show of strength – We were about to both be engaged in the ultimate match of Arm-Wrestling. As the book stated, the winner would get everything. Both of us placed our right elbows on the table and onto the red chalk circle. Our biceps tensed, eyes still locked as we both clasped our hands tightly. I could feel his strength and he could feel mine. We both had the incantation memorized and we knew it was time. We both recited it as all of the lit candles flames sprang off of the candles and merged into a big ball of light above us. It begins now… Both of our arms tense as we push against each other. The veins in our forearms and biceps bursting from our skin as they engorge with blood, fueling us with the power to try and take the other man down. I can see the beads of sweat slowly begin to form on his brow and slide down his face, as he sees just how serious I am. I am going to win this. I begin to push as his arm slowly begins to go down. He is struggling, still managing to hold his own, but he won’t be able to last. I am the bigger man here. Taller, more muscle, more strength. I smirk as his arm slowly starts to descend lower and lower as it closes in on the table’s surface. He does not give in however, I can see the determination in his eyes, as he uses all his might to slowly push back. I give in a little to this game just to give him a tiny bit of hope that he has a chance. He gives me a cocky grin. I show nothing, as our hands slowly start to rise back up to almost the starting position. I show him a faux sign of concern, as my arm starts to bend in his favor, until it just stays locked in ta 30 degree angle off of the table. I show my true face now as I begin to push back, this time fear overtakes him as he begins to panic. My arm pushing him back fast. There is nothing he can do as our arm lock is now at the ready position once again and slowly his arm is descending in my favor. He tries to fight back, but he now knows it’s going to be me. I am the team captain! Nothing is going to stop me from- I feel pain erupt from by balls. I was sitting with my ass on the edge of the seat anticipating the win when his steel toe boot came in direct contact with my crotch. I falter in pain and I watch as he overpowers me. Looking at him all I see is this sinister grin as our arms reach center point before I feel my hand slam down onto the table surface. I’m shocked…scared…there is absolutely nothing I can do now. I try to pull away to end this but my hand is glued to his. I feel this electric current flowing through our touch and radiating into my body. I feel sick, weak. My body feels like it’s about to throw up. When I see it start to happen. I watch as all my muscles flex to their most pumped state. Starting with my meaty forearm, the muscle begins to slide down into my hand through my fingers and melds with him, adding to his already solid build. I gulp realizing what it now means about one of us will gain everything. Staring at the massive ball and veins wrapping around my bicep, I watch as the huge lump begins its slow journey through my tiny forearm, through my hands and fingers and into his arm sliding up where it eventually stays at its new comfortable spot on his already huge biceps. Fuck he’s going to get huge. I try pulling away again, the chair I am sitting on falling over as I crash onto the floor, him following and landing on top of me. I am not sure if it’s the realization and fear from me or if it is him now knowing what is happening to himself and what he will eventually become, but the pull from him was slowly beginning to increase. I watched as my traps shrank down to average shoulders and my pecs bunched up and shrank to a normal chest as all the muscle from my upper body began traveling through my arm and reassembling itself on to him. His chest swelling larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder I’ve ever seen and damn those traps, do huge and kept rising up and up like dough being baked in an oven as they kept expanding and filling with pure rock hard muscle. As this was happening, I didn’t take notice to my other arm and abs, which had already lost all of its size his solid 6 pack was expanding to a very hard and defined 8 pack. It was so damn cut you could probably grate cheese on his washboard. Next came the lower section of my body. My thighs, and calves all but pushed their way up my upper body. I looked ridiculous as all the mass went through my chest cavity giving me a look that I may have pecs again, just to see them just as quickly vanish and drop into him like water filling a jug of water. His Lower body was amazing! Calves so huge like two footballs stuffed into each leg side by side with diamond hardness. Thighs that could easily crush marble with. You could tell that neither one of us skipped leg day, just from how massive he was becoming. As all the muscle had finally left my body, his clothes stretched to their utmost limit. I tried to pull away but we were still locked. That’s when I felt it and I began to panic. “No, No, No!” my 9 inch cock began to slowly get sucked in shrinking smaller and smaller, as I felt it being pulled out of me, but I could not see this actually leave my body, that is until I saw the growing bulge in his shorts, elongating and beginning to get hard. He began to laugh, his voice so deep it caused the walls and floor to tremble around us. The transfer was over. I got up realizing how small everything looked around me. How is that possible? It was then that I noticed he also took my height. This titan of a man began to stand and he went up, and up, and up till I was barely at his navel. His clothes so tight they began to tear and in one mighty flex they all shredded to rags and fluttered to the floor around his body. His mighty alpha body looming above me, I was totally overshadowed by his dominant size, power, and gigantic manhood. It was too much for me as I knew what was going to happen next with that erect column of flesh that I just passed out…

‘What is going on here? Seriously what is going…….*sees Avi’s arms twitch* on? Huh? *stretch*’ Avi starts noticing that his body is changing as Alden smiles at him. The Lebanese kicker begins to feel tingling sensations moving up and down his arms. He looks down and gasps as he begins to feel them swelling up losing their hair as the muscles and veins grow. His olive skin starts to shine as the biceps blow up into huge softballs. He looks down at his swelling pecs as they retain their hairy nature pushing their way towards the top of his v neck. The tension begins to make the fabric start to fray at the center as they press against his huge new bull neck. His back starts to bust seams along the sides as his lats push their way free. Chad has a huge erection in his shorts that Alden can see clearly. The big jock seems dumbfounded as to how this could be happening. Avi’s growing quads make the fabric on his shorts squeal loudly as his cock makes quick work of his underwear underneath. It snakes its way out the top and sits on the growing slabs expanding on his stomach. The shirt quickly rips down the front as his chest gleans with sweat under the lights. His thick black fur and huge round pecs make Alden swoon loudly. His nipples have turned downward towards the ground. Without another second passing, Avi’s shorts explode revealing the rest of his huge Arabian muscles. His huge firm ass and large cock now fully visible as it swings slightly laying on his chest. It seems that Avi is remaining unchanged mentally from this crazy transformation too. He stands up and turns to slap his rod on Chad’s face. The shocked kicker takes a few moments and grabs the large hulk’s obliques to look up into his hazel eyes. Avi peers down at him and grins as he puts on a tough façade. ‘You know how to fix this don’t you Chad? Why don’t you give my cock a nice massage with your throat while you are pondering your thoughts?’ ‘Uhhh…..huh…..how did you do this? I…..gawd you look incredible Avi….i don’t normally do this but…..fuck I want to worship your body so bad.’ Chad feels the mountain of fur sitting on top of Avi’s chest muscles, but the big Arabian pushes his hands away and waves his fingers. ‘No Chad, cock only. Make me cum and maybe we will move on to other things.’ Chad looks a bit concerned as Avi reaches down and pushes his head into his cock parting his lips and sliding his huge cock inside. Chad chokes and even tries to resist as he struggles with the big Arabian but eventually gives in to his underlying desire to worship the stud. He works Avi’s cock over with his mouth long and hard as the huge hulk summons Alden over by him with his free hand. He looks into the black teammate’s eyes and plunges his tongue down Alden’s throat as he embraces him with his immense right arm. Alden moans loudly as Avi manages to pull his shirt off nearly ripping it. He lets go of Chad’s head to run his huge powerful hands on Alden as he pulls the smitten buddy’s shorts down to grab his cock. He strokes him until he is hard and pulls his cock out of Chad’s mouth. ‘I want you to service Alden too Chad. This is your payment to me for all of those times you were a complete tool.’ Chad seems understanding by this and turns to swallow Alden’s cock. After a few minutes of powerful sucking, the two friends begin smacking Chad in the face with their cocks. He sighs as he sits with his mouth open and his eyes closed. They take turns fucking his mouth before their moans get much louder. ‘Why don’t you cum all over him Alden, I’m sure he would love to be humiliated like he thinks I would be with him.’ Alden strokes quickly as he unloads all over Chad’s face and shirt before the kicker surprisingly turns to give a few licks to his cockhead as he tastes the cum hitting his tongue. He lightly moans as he shoves the black man’s whole cock into his mouth swallowing the cum that remains. Avi grabs him by his head and lifts him up to plunge his head into his chest demanding that he worship it. Chad tries to breathe as Avi smothers him with his enormous hairy pecs as Alden pulls the kicker’s pants down to slide his cock into his hole and starts working him over. Chad begins rubbing his hands all over Avi’s powerful muscles as the huge Lebanese hulk positions himself to join Alden’s cock inside Chad. They both manage to make room inside to fuck him synchronized. Chad runs his tongue up and down the Arabian stud nursing his huge pecs and nipples and yelling in ecstasy. Avi and Alden both moan deeply feeling their loads building as their cocks rub against each other vein against vein. Chad himself can feel a load starting to build as Avi reaches down and tears his shirt off to slap the kicker’s beefy back as Alden slaps his ass. ‘Oh fuck guys I had no idea I would love this so much, damn you two really know how to set me straight or rather…..gay.’ They both laugh at his comment as they fuck him harder making him shutter as he feels their cocks swelling inside him. They look at each other knowing it won’t be long before they lose their loads and pull out. Chad turns around and lies on the couch and starts wanking himself. Avi shoves his cock inside his mouth as Alden moves down to swallow Chad’s cock and begins to work him into a frenzy. The kicker moans as he feels himself getting ready to cum. The same can be said for Avi who starts to contract his muscles as Chad rubs them and stares into their beauty. ‘Ohh yeah Chad you do great at servicing me. Make me cum jerk……here it comes…..mmmmm feels so good…..’ Chad moans as he begins to taste Avi’s cum going down his throat and realizes that Alden is about to make him cum. The black sucker makes Chad hump his mouth as he feels his cum traveling into his cock. Alden pulls it out as a huge volcano goes flying onto the huge lebanese’s back as Chad moans letting a river of cum seep out of his mouth on to his body. His lustful eyes stay transfixed on Avi as he slowly rubs the huge man’s chest and arms. ‘Ahh that felt incredible Chad. I think that is enough for now. Did you learn your lesson?’ He pulls his cock out of the kicker’s mouth as Chad slowly nods in agreement. Alden kisses Chad’s cock and rubs the kicker’s huge muscly legs as he sits up to slap his own cock on them. Avi sits up to sit by Chad and begins to start shrinking. Chad looks in disbelief at the Arabian’s regression. By the time his revert is complete, Alden is ready to blow another load this time all over the kicker’s massive quads. ‘DAMN Alden, you fucking love my huge legs don’t you. Yeah man, fucking jizz all over them. I want to feel it.’ Alden moans deeply as he lets his cum fly all over Chad’s legs. He leans down to lap up the cum and lick Chad’s huge quads and calves. The kicker moans as he looks down and sees this happening. Instead of being irritated anymore, Chad’s demeanor has changed as he smiles at Alden. The black teammate goes to join both of them on the couch as Chad puts his arm around both men. He turns to give them both kisses on their lips and lays his head on them. ‘Guys, you both have made me feel better in this one night than I have felt in years. I secretly have been struggling with my sexuality since I could remember. I think I have feelings for both of you, but Avi…..i am sorry for making you feel insignificant. You as a hulk is…..insanely hot though. You have to do that again for me because I just lose myself.’ Chad turns to kiss Avi again and even nuzzles his head on his neck. Alden smiles at him as Avi looks very surprised. ‘I think I need to go home now guys.’ Alden says to them. ‘You don’t have to leave yet Alden. I think we could have some more fun.’ Chad says to him. ‘Nah I think you and Avi are compatible. I am just in the way of you two I think.’ Alden gets up to put his clothes back on and goes out the main doors as Chad and Avi say goodbye. End of Part IV and Story?

As Alden finishes returning to normal size, a lot of the other players turn to go back into the locker area to dress and get their thoughts together. Miguel comes rushing into the showers and sees Alden standing there toweling off. He mentions how he heard some of the guys from his squad mentioning a man dominating Doug and shaming him. He knew who they were talking about and just wanted to come and see if Alden was still in his ‘hulking’ phase. Miguel turns and sees Doug still standing by himself under the shower head muttering to his self. Alden tells him to stay away from him because he thinks that they have an understanding now. They proceed to go to the locker area so Alden can change into his normal clothes. One of the members of the practice squad hands Alden his jersey and pants, or rather what is left of them. ‘Hehe thanks Randy, just what I needed rags and torn fabric.’ Randy smiles and turns around to leave. Miguel stares at the remains dumbfounded. ‘Oh my gawd papi, you managed to destroy your football jersey and pants? Fuck I want to do that sometime myself.’ ‘Let’s not get into a rush there man. Anyways, how was your practice?’ ‘Now papi, I want to know how you felt when you changed. I will tell you about my practice after you give me some insight into your experience.’ Alden laughs a bit and then tells Miguel about how his mind raced at first as his body began to grow. Then when it all finished, he felt confident and even a bit domineering judging by the way he went after Doug. ‘Whoa, that is awesome Alden. I seriously want to use all of my pills at once.’ ‘NO MIGUEL, knock it off man. Now tell me about your practice.’ ‘All right, well it actually went really good other than witnessing my friend Avi getting a railing from Chad.’ ‘Oh I wondered if Avi was still around. Yeah I know how much of a prick Chad is. The guy thinks he is the best kicker in the league. I mean sure he is quite accurate, but Avi isn’t bad either.’ Miguel continues to mention Avi to Alden trying to get him to go talk to him about possibly hanging out sometime just to get what he means. ‘I see what you are trying to do man. You are thinking about giving Avi a pill to make him grow so he will go and kick the lights out of those footballs.’ Miguel smiles and then gets a look in his eyes like he is thinking. ‘Come on papi, let’s go see him now before he leaves for the day.’ Miguel grabs Alden’s arm and drags him out of the locker room and into the practice facility. Miguel points to Avi, who is sitting over at a table eating a subway. The Lebanese-american kicker points back and smiles at Miguel. Clearly the man has worked his legs because his quads and calves are quite developed. His black beard is well-kempt as well as his noticeable body hair which peeks from his shirt. Alden turns to look at Miguel who obviously has a thing for him. ‘You sneaky devil, you just want me to meet him because you want to hulk him out. Am I right?’ ‘No that isn’t it at all Alden. I really think he needs a little boost from all of the crap he gets from Chad.’ Speaking of Chad, he is sitting two tables back from Avi looking quite buff, at least for a kicker. His large arms and thick chest look out of place for someone that is known for just kicking and punting. The man notices Alden staring at him and grimaces. Alden smiles at him and gives a thumbs up. Chad looks really stumped and goes back to eating again. ‘What are you doing papi? He is the enemy. Are you just fucking with him?’ ‘Of course Miguel, he doesn’t seem that threatening at least to me.’ They walk over and sit with Avi as they start talking. Alden mostly just listens to him and Miguel speaking and waits until he is fully let in on the whole story. Avi starts talking about how Chad used to always race bash him but that ended only to lead to just bullying. He knows that the lead kicker uses growth hormone because he has openly said that he does and actually grew almost thirty pounds in a span of two months. Alden isn’t that surprised by his statements and can now see why Miguel thinks he needs some kind of boost, but he doesn’t want to rush through this. Miguel looks really pissed and doesn’t really want to abide by Alden’s rules. He pulls out his bottle of three pills and tells Avi to stick his hand out. The middle eastern kicker looks confused but does it anyway. Miguel drops a pill in his hand and says he should use it right then and there so he can go teach Chad a lesson. Alden swipes the bottle and the pill away from both men and says that is crazy and this is not the place to do this. What he did in the locker area was justified, but this is not. He then turns to Miguel and says that he should have been there to see it but he wasn’t so he can’t be hasty. Miguel jumps up and leaves the table making guys from other tables take notice. They stare at Avi and Alden and wonder what the hell is going on. Chad for one seems intrigued. The big kicker gets up and walks over to their table to stick his meaty forearms on each side. He looks at both of them and grins. Avi looks away as Alden looks up at him. ‘Yeah, is there something you need Chad?’ ‘What is going on over here? I thought you and the Mexican were friends? You seem to be making quite an impression today Alden. I heard about your hulkout earlier. Are you going to do that again here?’ ‘Do you want me to hulkout here Chad? I got quite a few guys aroused in the locker room, perhaps you would too.’ Chad stops smiling and turns to look at Avi. ‘Hello there wannabe, are you spreading lies about me now. Telling other guys about our arguments is not wise. It could get you into a lot of trouble.’ Chad tenses his arms as the veins pop out. Avi is not impressed and neither is Alden. They start talking to each other as Chad takes his arms off the table and folds them. They smirk at each other knowing that he is in fact interested in what they were talking about before. Chad proceeds to sit down by Alden who pushes him away. ‘Come on Avi time to leave I think. This jerk is trying to hit on me I think.’ They both get up as Chad puts his arms out like he is trying to be decent. They walk into the main lobby where Alden finally hands Avi that pill he had earlier. The kicker studies it and wonders how a pill could be so small. ‘I suggest not taking it right now. Don’t tell Miguel I gave it to you, he will be so angry with me because I have his pills.’ ‘So…..it has some power? Is this what made you get huge? I am not an aggressive person by heart, but I fear once I consume this, I will become some crazed freak. Can this be controlled somehow?’ ‘Yes, but I haven’t quite figured it out entirely yet. You might have more restraint than me, but who knows. I actually think that Chad likes you. He is being fairly passive I think.’ Avi nods his head and admits that he has gotten that impression himself of Chad. They sit down in a lounging area as members of the two practice squads begin to leave. There is no sign of Miguel which Alden thinks has probably already left. Guess who hasn’t left though, Chad. The lead kicker comes walking towards them and sits across in a chair glaring at both men. ‘You don’t give up do you Chad? What do you want?’ ‘What is your secret Alden? Do you have some genetic condition that makes your grow when you stress? I have to know.’ ‘Uhh no, it was just a one time deal. It won’t happen again trust me.’ Chad seems disappointed but gets up to get between the two men. He puts his arms around their backs and squeezes. They both seem puzzled as to what he is trying to accomplish. ‘Is this a game to you weirdo?’ ‘Nope no game Alden, I just think you are lying. I really do think it is caused by stress or maybe anger. The other guys said you hulked out so I think you are like that Bruce Banner guy.’ Alden rolls his eyes and pulls Chad’s arm off him. Chad looks miffed and puts it back where he had it. Avi begins to get annoyed by his tactics and looks at the pill in his palm. He quickly downs it before Chad turns to look at him. Alden sees this and gets a crazy look on his face which gets the big kicker’s attention. He seems a tad mystified as to what is transpiring. End of Part III

Monster Maker Part 1 I should have stopped but the kid responded so well to the juice, did whatever I told him, and was so damn cute. But no, I just had to see what I could do to him if I bumped up the injections and the gym candy, bumped them up to the next level, and then the next level, and then... all that crazy experimental shit. When it became real noticeable, how he was growing, every muscle-addicted fuck in the gym came to me and wanted me to coach them. When he "came out of nowhere" and won his very first contest and scored a pro card at the same time, every pro level meathead began contacting me, harassing me. All those freaks, with their attitudes and their raisin-sized balls, would do anything to win the Olympia, anything to win the Arnold. They wanted to get the magazine covers, get the supplement company sponsorships, get it all. The dudes without any money were willing to double mortgage their homes. Hell, they'd even sell their first-born if it was legal. There were rich guys who offered to fly me to Dubai and other "exotic" places, "just to talk." There were the straight guys, totally straight guys I swear, willing to suck my cock and some would offer to let me butt fuck them, not just once, but butt fuck them on a regular basis. There were the two guys, already huge motherfuckers, who notoriously hated each other, who said they'd let me watch the two of them fuck each other and then have a three way with me. Shit, there was a guy who pulled a gun on me. But I told all of them: "No." See, I was going to make Bobby the freak to end all freaks, the contest decimator, the "Holy fuck!" of bodybuilding. I was going to be "the monster maker." That was the dream. Yeah, that was the goddamn fucking dream. **** I don't remember when they started photoshopping the big guys in the magazines, morphing them up just enough to be a little more monstrous than they are in real life. When they did that it really pushed the aspiration bar high. It upped the game for everyone: the little boys getting excited thumbing through the rags at the magazine stands; the guys pumping iron in their basements; the dudes walking into their first hardcore gym; the hungry amateur competitors; the newly minted professionals; and, especially, the seasoned, seen-it-all, pros. Yeah, all the losers and all the winners. Messing with the pics is unnecessary, ridiculous, and damn hot. Hell, the guys who have their bodies spread across the glossy pages of the thickest of the thick muscle magazine do double takes of themselves. The body on the page is always more pumped up than what they see in the mirror. They must get hard-ons looking at their beefier, better selves. It's like how they start get stiff when flexing on stage and then it's "boing!" full-on erection. Yeah, I bet in private they take their stage oil and jerk off to their altered pics, shoot loads of cum all over their own two-dimensional faces. And it makes them want, want it even more, want themselves encased in it, encased in even more muscle. What did I want? I wanted Bobby. And not just Bobby as he was, but as he could be, as the way I would make him: a living testament to those monthly bibles of muscle. I wanted him to actually look like the images in them, then go beyond them. I wanted him to be the ultimate mountain of bulging, nuggetty, veiny muscle. A beautiful walking, talking hard-on. And god was Bobby beautiful. The day he first walked into the gym, I couldn't stop looking at him, he had the face of one of those models from the old Abercrombie & Fitch catalogs. The perfect face. He wanted "abs," he said. "Sure," I said. "I can help you with that. I can help you with a lot of things." **** Part 2 in July

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1532-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-six/ CHAPTER SEVEN It turned out that Carlos was bringing himself to me. His thick accent was unmistakable as he pounded down the stairs from the cardio area on the second floor. “What the fuck’s goin’ on down here?” He said as he was about halfway down. The suspended staircase shook until he reached the ground floor. Then he turned and saw me. “Aw, fuck,” the massive, heavily tattooed Puerto Rican said. Carlos was wearing what he always wore when working upper body – baggy jeans that hung too low and a white undershirt. Because of his six foot eight inches of height, 375 pounds of muscle and matching attitude, Hank and I had privately referred to him as the alpha male of New York for the past five years. He was dark and naturally smooth with a perpetual five o’clock shadow. His gigantic arms, bigger even than Hank’s, sported elaborate sleeve tattoos. To my surprise, he swaggered right up to me without hesitation. The hand on the scale swung up to over 780 as he joined me on the platform. “Look at you, bro,” he said as his hands freely roamed my body. “Even thicker than me, man.” He did have to look down at me, but it was also clear that he was in complete awe. He put his huge hands on each of my mammoth deltoids. “Damn, you the widest man alive, man.” He roughly felt my arms and pecs and tried unsuccessfully to move and squeeze them. Unable to even dent part of my body, he worked his way down to my cock, which had begun throbbing and spewing pre-cum again. Already, I was imagining driving my giant rod into his virgin hole. “Whatta fuckin’ stud,” he said as he took in my huge cock. The giant alpha male held the underside of it in his left hand and reverently stroked the top as if he were caressing a python. “Fuck this,” he said as he abruptly stepped back. He removed his shoes and jeans then tore off his shirt and boxers. His big cock flopped out and he tossed the torn pieces of fabric aside. I watched his pendulous organ swing back and forth between his long, heavily muscled legs as it filled with blood. “Just fuck me now, stud,” he said as he resumed stroking my meat. “I gotta feel that stud cock stretch me out, bro. Show me who’s boss now.” “It’s gonna hurt,” I said as I took his enormous organ in my hand. None of the guys had ever seen Carlos’ dick hard. It was something of an urban legend. But as I gently tugged on his tool, it was obvious that the rumors were accurate. Our fuck poles were both huge, but very different. Mine must have been nearly four inches thick at the base, tapering to about two and a half inches thick at the head. It also curved upward so that when fully erect, which was most of the time now, it appeared to be standing at attention. Carlos’ tool was clearly shorter, perhaps a foot long, with maybe a two and a half inch base that flared out in the middle to around three inches before tapering back down to a head about two inches wide. It hung slightly downward. I had always preferred asses to cocks, I just wanted my bottoms to have a cock, so I was surprised to find his extremely hot. “Fuck yeah, it’ll hurt,” he said as he got down on his knees and examined my cock more closely. “It’s supposed ta hurt. That’s how my bitches know they getting’ it from a real stud.” He put his hands around the immense base of my tool, devouring it with his eyes. Pre-cum was again spurting from my oversized piss slit. “Fuck, this thing is off the hook,” he said excitedly. “You the alpha of all alpha males, bro.” “Yeah, I am,” I agreed. Carlos opened wide and shoved the head of my cock into his mouth, which was pretty much all that would fit. At the same time, he released my cock and grabbed hold of his own, stroking the full length of it slowly as he nursed on the business end of my tool. Then he pulled his head back and leaned forward until he was facing down at the floor right at my feet. My pre-cum began to pool on the back of his shaved head and neck. “I thought I had a huge cock,” he said in a strange, diminished tone. His normally powerful voice was breaking. “I thought I was a big stud, man. But you smokin’ on a whole other level.” Incredibly, he began to sob even as he continued to work his cock. I looked down as he groveled at my feet and speculated on the psychology behind his reaction. Was it the loss of his alpha male status? Discovering someone mightier than he? Was it joy of some kind? Who could better understand and appreciate my absolute dominance than another alpha male? Still on his knees, he straightened and looked up at me. Tears streamed down his face. “You the god of all men. You the god of all things masculine,” he said as he stared up at me, somehow appearing vulnerable and small. “I gotta worship you, bro ... ah, FUCK!” I stepped back and watched as he blew his wad. Thick ropes of his cum landed on my feet – cum, which once he recovered, he promptly licked up. He remained kneeling with his forehead resting on my right foot. He looked so impossibly massive and thick in that position that I couldn’t imagine that someone could be bigger still. Yet, I was. “Stand,” I finally said. He obeyed immediately, silent for the first time since coming downstairs. The giant bodybuilder’s eyes were riveted to my cock. “Look at me.” I locked eyes with him – alpha male to alpha male. My cock, which continued to throb powerfully and spill pre-cum onto the scale’s platform, began to pound yet more rapidly, swelling even larger and harder, vibrating in excitement as I placed my hands on his hips and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. Still controlling his eyes with my own, I stepped off the scale and rotated his hips. Pre-cum gushed from my spasming fuck rod and I brought his massive legs around so that they straddled my abdomen and pressed the head of my cock against his sphincter. His cock surged to full mast in seconds. “FUUUUUUUCK,” he said. “FUCK, what a STUD!” Carlos threw his head back and seized his great tool in both hands as he moaned. “The head ain’t in jet and you already pumpin’ your jizz into me.” He was right, so I pulled him down slightly, gasping as his sphincter stretched around the head of my cock until the crown was almost completely inside him. Just a bit more. I closed my eyes and sighed in bliss as I felt it snap down on my shaft. His hole was warm and soft and I drew on every bit of self-control I possessed to keep from ramming myself in to the hilt. I opened my eyes and met his again. Already, sweat was pouring down his face. “Just do it, bro,” he said. “Split me wide open. I know you wanna.” I shook my head subtly. “I’d like to keep you around awhile.” He smiled broadly, his teeth white against his tan skin. It was the first time I’d ever seen a smile on his face. “You own me.” “I know,” I said as I yanked him down another few inches. His face became pale and sweat dripped from every part of his body. My pre-cum continued surging into his ass. His sphincter was so tight around my massive shaft that I knew it was sealed in, filling his gut. Still staring into his eyes, I pulled him down a bit more. He gritted his teeth but smiled. “So fuckin’ huge,” he gasped between breaths. “Biggest fuckin’ cock in the world.” “It is the biggest cock in the world,” I said. I didn’t speak arrogantly, for it was a fact. One I somehow knew with complete certainty. “And it gets bigger every day,” I added. I broke eye contact with him and looked down at my cock. The thickest part of the mighty shaft had yet to stretch him out and I wondered if I should continue. Already, I could feel a thin trail of his blood from his hole to the underside of my great tool and I had only impaled him on about half of it. I bucked my hips slightly, thrusting in short arcs, relishing the heat of his ass, the caress of his powerful sphincter. Despite my concern, I could wait to feel him stretched around the fat base of my cock. “Hurts like a son-of-a-bitch but I love havin’ you in my ass,” he said as he ran his hands over my immense pectorals. “Biggest fuckin’ muscle. Biggest fuckin’ cock. How much more, bro?” “About halfway in. Seven or eight inches.” He then met my eyes with an expression of complete astonishment and awe. “You a god, man, and I gotta worship you right.” Carlos reached down with both hands and locked on to my thick wrists. Taking a deep breath, he pulled up with all his strength, driving the full length of my hard as steel, throbbing fuck rod into his ass. The world around me faded and for a few minutes I was awash in pleasure as my cum cannon unloaded into Carlos’ torn ass. His spunk sprayed across my massive pecs as I balanced his now unconscious mass on my erupting cock and threw my great arms up to my sides, flexing and feeling them explode into the massive, striated boulders that they were, again roaring until the remaining windows shattered and light bulbs began to burst and rain down across the floor. I pulled Carlos to me, relishing the sensation of his massively muscled body against mine, drunk with the knowledge that I was by far the most muscular and powerful man to ever walk the face of the earth – and that I would only become more so. My Rican’s belly was greatly distended and I slowly extracted my tool from his ass, aware that his pelvis had broken, if not more. At least a gallon of cum and blood poured onto the floor and I carried him over to one of the stretching tables. I checked his pulse and breathing – both were steady. “That’s my big stud,” I said to his still form. Even unconscious he was strong. My back throbbed. The pain was deep, but muted. I wondered if I had been unconscious. I felt the woman’s hand in mine and squeezed it. She squeezed back. I smiled to myself, relieved that she was still alive. I couldn’t remember her name, but we might be rescued after all. She could tell me then. “He’s awake,” I heard a male voice say. “You’re going to be fine.” It was quiet. The only sound I could hear was a series of beeps. The sirens were gone. My body ached. I could feel something in my mouth and nose. I tried to open my eyes but they wouldn’t cooperate. I tried to move my arms but couldn’t. Someone was talking again – a woman – but it didn’t make any sense. I wondered why nothing was working and felt for her hand again... I looked around the gym floor as if for the first time. Hank and the desk clerk were on their knees near the front desk, spent cocks in hand, staring into the distance as if in a trance – just as were many other men. Matt was on the floor in a fetal position, eyes open but glazed over. The rest of the gym members, men and women alike, were either unconscious on the floor or on their knees, bowing down to me. I saw Matt blink and stir. I walked over to him. “Matt, I need you to call 9-1-1 for Carlos. Do you hear me?” He blinked again but didn’t move. “Matt!” After a few seconds he nodded and moved. “Yeah, call 9-1-1,” he said. I approached Hank. “Hank, are you with me?” He looked up at me with the expression of a little boy. “You really are a god,” he said wistfully. I rolled my eyes and held my hand out to him. “Yeah, yeah, I know,” I said as I pulled him up. “Matt is calling 9-1-1 for Carlos. You’re in charge of making sure everyone is okay and cleaning up this mess. Recruit everyone you need. I’ll be back to help.” I looked back and saw that Matt was already on his iPhone. I started for the stairs. “I want everyone to help Hank clean this up,” I announced as I bounded up to the second floor. “Where you goin’?” Hank called out. “To take a shower!” Water was spraying on my shoulders. It was warm, wonderful. It tickled my skin and prodded me to alertness. I opened my eyes and tried to focus on a dark figure that was in front of me – a woman in a red one-piece swimsuit. The woman and her swimsuit contrasted strongly against white tile. After a few minutes, I realized I was sitting in a chair in a shower stall. She was washing my hair. Was this Karen? Why was her swimsuit familiar? “Jamal?” She said. “Are you awake?” The voice was velvet smooth but excited. She wasn’t Karen, but I knew her. She was my sister, Noor. I wondered where I was, why she was washing my hair. Did she wash Karen’s hair too? I tried to ask but my mouth wouldn’t work. I knew it was open but nothing came out... * * * It was midnight by the time we finished cleaning up the gym. The windows and other glass fixtures would have to be replaced, but otherwise it was ready for business. An ambulance picked up Carlos while I was in the shower – alone because I had locked the door. The desk clerk had told the paramedics that several gang members had knocked Carlos out and sodomized him with an Olympic barbell before breaking all the windows and leaving. The gym staff and manager on duty agreed without comment. No, they didn’t want to call the police. As ridiculous as it sounded, it was a more believable explanation than the truth. I had experimented some to test my strength before helping the others clean up, but there was nothing in the gym that was heavy enough to create meaningful resistance. The Olympic barbell that I loaded with twelve 100-pound plates was so light it may as well have been paper maché. The ten-pound plate I bent and snapped over the middle finger of my right hand put up no more of a fight than Styrofoam. I had to balance the weight, but I was impossibly strong. For some reason this did not surprise me. The three of us walked back to my apartment in silence. The streets and sidewalks were nearly empty, for which I was grateful, as my cock now seemed to be perpetually erect. It had no interest in hiding so I held a large mat around my waist to keep any gawking to a minimum. I wondered what Hank and Matt were thinking. The past few days had been completely surreal. Whatever trajectory I was on seemed to be rushing me toward being worshipped by all mankind – whether I wanted that or not. I had become godlike in three days. Even as I walked, the very thought made me dizzy, both with its inexplicability and consequences. We were about a block from my building when Hank broke the silence. “Not that I can make any sense of any of this, and I’m not complainin’, but what I want to know is where the hell all that cum is comin’ from.” I had been wondering the same thing, but it was just one of my many exceptionally wonderful but mysterious changes. “The same place as my muscles and everything else, I guess,” I said after a few seconds. “Sunlight and electricity seem to make me grow. Maybe it’s like photosynthesis or something.” “I don’t think so,” Matt said. “I’ve been thinking about this all day. Photosynthesis is a chemical process. Matter isn’t being created, just converted. Like from carbon dioxide and water into organic compounds like carbohydrates.” I stopped in my tracks. I realized again that I had no idea what Matt did for a living. Perhaps he was a scientist of some kind – but that could wait. “You are saying that I’m creating muscle and cum from nothing?” “Not from nothing – and it’s just a theory. I suppose you could be sucking a hundred pounds of carbon dioxide, nitrogen and water out of the air every day, but I don’t think so ... wait. Have you been drinking any water?” I had to think about it. Everything had been so strange lately. “Yeah,” I said. “Not a lot, but yeah, and you know, I haven’t taken a leak or anything.” “Okay, but it still doesn’t explain where the other elements are coming from. Calcium and sulfur, for example.” “So from where then?” I asked. “It’s complicated,” he said. “And I’m not a physicist, let alone a quantum physicist, so I probably can’t even explain it correctly.” “Try us,” Hank said impatiently. But I started walking again. “Later,” I said. “Right now I just want to hit the sack.” Not to mention that I wasn’t going to stand naked on a Manhattan sidewalk at midnight, even for a physics lesson from Matt – [email protected]. “You’re a veterinarian,” I said to Matt as we walked up the stairs. It was a guess, but also a logical explanation for his knowledge of organic chemistry. He looked at me and smiled. “Took you long enough,” he said. “Most people figure it out more quickly.” “I’m sorry,” I said sarcastically. “I haven’t been myself the past few days.” “Yeah, well, if you’re going to be a god, you’re going to have to do better,” he said and immediately sprinted up the remaining two flights of stairs. “Woo hoo!” He called out upon reaching the top. Hank looked at me, his expression dripping with mock impatience. “When does he fly back home?” “This weekend.” “It can’t come soon enough,” he said, but I knew he was kidding. He was as taken with Matt as I was. I looked up the stairs and then back at Hank. “You know, I don’t want him to leave.” * * * I reclined in the new, improved bed with my hands over my head. Hank and Matt had finished devouring a very late meal and assumed their positions on either side of me, their curious hands exploring my fantastic body. I couldn’t blame them; I would be doing the same thing. Hell, I did do the same thing. I watched my mammoth cock throb. Pre-cum continued to ooze from the piss slit, generated by some unexplained cum factory within my body. I had so little control over it. I couldn’t make it go flaccid. I couldn’t make it stop leaking. It really seemed to have a mind of its own. “It’s almost useless,” I said. “I love how big it is. I love how it looks and feels, but I can’t even fuck anymore.” “You fucked Carlos,” Hank said. “And could have killed him,” I said. “He must be one of the largest men in the world. If I’m too big for him, I’m too big for everyone else. And that doesn’t really help because it keeps getting bigger along with the rest of me.” “I love it,” Hank said. “I love you gettin’ bigger. I hope you get nine feet tall with a three foot cock.” Nine feet tall with a yard-long cock? I turned at looked at him. “That’s freaky, man. I had a dream this morning that I was that big.” Matt was quiet. He really did know how to be tactful. “And you liked it, too,” Hank said. “In the dream.” I did like it. I felt like a god testing his limits and not finding one. But I changed the subject. “Where did they take Carlos, anyway?” “Bellevue,” Matt said. “Where ever that is.” “Bellevue?” Hank sighed. “Oy.” Everything was black. I wondered if it was night already. Had I been asleep? I remembered someone talking to me – my sister. I must have been dreaming though, she lived in California. “I think he’s out of it,” a woman said. I took a deep breath. The air was clean, fresh, and slightly antiseptic. Were we in a hospital? Someone was shining a light in my eyes, which hurt. I tried to squeeze them shut. “He’s definitely out of it,” the voice said again. “Go ahead and call her.” Karen? She had asked about me? I opened my eyes and blinked. It was difficult to focus, but I was in a hospital room. A middle-aged woman was standing over me. She looked tired, but very attractive. “Welcome back,” the now-familiar voice said. “Can you tell me your name?” Of course I could. My name was Jamal. But there seemed to be a wall between my brain and my mouth. “Noor,” I said. I knew that wasn’t right, but that is what came out. I frowned. She nodded. “That’s okay. Your sister is on the way. She’s been staying at your apartment.” She smiled. “Try again.” It required much effort on my part and much patience from her, but I was finally able to say it. “Jamal,” I said. “My name is Jamal Al-Bakri.” “Good,” she said. “I’m Doctor McAllister. You’ve been in a coma for a few weeks, but you’re doing fine. Do you understand me?” I liked her. She seemed very nice. A coma? I wondered if the building I had carried Karen into had fallen and injured my head. But I did understand her so I nodded. She told me that I had been found unconscious in the Borough of Manhattan Community College parking garage after the collapse of the World Trade Center and brought here to Bellevue. The Twin Towers had been destroyed by terrorists. She didn’t tell me anything else. The parking garage made sense. The entrance was on West Broadway. I told the doctor there had been a woman with me. A woman named Karen. She claimed that she didn’t have any information about her. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1974-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-eight/

As they prepare for the practice that evening, Miguel admits to Alden that he is a bit apprehensive having those pills with him. He says it is too tempting to use not just one, but all of them at one time. Alden says not to worry about it that much since Gibson at least trusts them with having them in safe keeping. As it turns out during practice, both Alden and Miguel are on separate squads as the biggest jerk of them all, Doug the first string quarterback, will be on the team with Alden. ‘Hey dipshit, way to use those fucking hands.’ He says to Alden after a play. Several of the other guys on the squad start laughing and giving high-fives to each other. Alden turns and rolls his eyes so Doug can’t see him doing it. As the team gathers together to give instructions, Doug once again harasses Alden telling him how much he wants to knock him out. ‘I’m giving you one more shot dumbass, catch the fucking ball.’ After the snap, Doug tosses the ball to Alden as he fumbles it and two linebackers knock him down. Alden winces in pain as the guys get off him. Doug walks over and glares at him. ‘That’s it fucker. We are going to have a chat in the locker room.’ He grabs Alden’s arm and lifts him up only to crack him in the back with his fist. Alden doubles over in pain for a few moments as the squad moves into the locker room from the field. He follows behind slowly. As he scurries inside, Doug pushes him up against a wall and starts to taunt him over and over. ‘So moron, I think you have just worn out your welcome on the team. Every guy here can probably vouch for me as to why you should probably be fired.’ ‘Hey I am sorry Doug. It’s just…..your passes are not exactly perfect.’ Doug begins to turn beet red at this answer. ‘WHAT THE FUCK? NOT PERFECT? ARE YOU SHITTING ME? You have been playing this stupid game for months Alden. Perhaps you just suck ass. I am so tired of this bullshit. I am done with you.’ Alden remembers the bottle in his jersey pocket and pops it open. He plops one of the pills in his hand and quickly knocks it down his throat. Doug smirks a little as he does this. ‘Well well, the poor little man must be in some pain if he is popping pain pills. I’ll give you REAL pain!’ Doug rams his fist over and over into Alden’s chest as he cries out in pain as the squad looks on. Remarkably though the pain subsides quickly as it turns to euphoria. Alden can feel the pill reacting almost immediately after it hits his stomach. Doug is completely oblivious to what is happening as several players turn to rush into the shower. Alden smiles as he feels his dark skin stretching filling up the open space in his jersey. Doug turns around and begins to notice the changes as his eyes get huge. Alden’s lower body begins to stretch the spandex to its limits as the seams begin to pop slowly. His skinny forearms have grown huge veins to accommodate his thick chocolate guns. Doug becomes mesmerized by these changes as Alden laughs hysterically feeling his chest start to burst out the front of his jersey revealing mammoth boulders of solid muscle. His abs tear through the bottle as his once nonexistent stomach muscles blow up into an astonishing 10-pack. His back and lats are now making quick work of the rest of his top as it falls to the ground. Even Alden’s face has changed as he grows a thick black beard and develops dimples in his chin and cheeks. He can see that Doug is getting turned on quite a bit. *deep voice* ‘UH HUH, who is the big man now star quarterback? Keep watching……ahh fuck look at these fucking guns.’ Alden flexes his monstrous arms as veins pop out everywhere to match his shiny brown skin. He feels his pants give way as the seams finally explode unleashing a mountain of brown muscle where his tiny legs used to be. Doug sees the silhouette of Alden’s growing love muscle as it snakes its way down his left quad. Alden makes a gesture with his eyebrows as he feels his cock beginning to rip its way free. ‘Ohh fuck yeah Doug I want you to punch me now. Give me all you have, I know you won’t have to the same impact as before.’ Doug goes to punch him in the chest and ends up hurting himself badly bruising fingers and yelling in agony. Alden’s cock finally breaks free from its captivity as the material shreds all the way down to his ankles and peels off revealing a hulking veiny black cock with a wet pink head bouncing up and down. The quarterback can’t take his eyes off of it but starts to back off. Alden walks toward him and grab his arms before he can take off. ‘Going somewhere Doug? I don’t think so, now it is time for you to feel a few punches.’ Alden lightly punches him in the gut and then along his sides making the quarterback wince every time. The huge black stud shreds Doug’s jersey and pulls him into his grasp. He starts to squeeze him tightly making the frightened white man try to get away again. Alden laughs at him trying to push his legs free. The big black hulk lifts him up and starts doing lunges with him before tossing him around and smack his backside a few times. Doug gets a tad angry at this but knows he can’t do a thing about it. Alden tears his pants open to start massaging the quarterback’s hot butt. Doug yells for help but the guys in the shower are gathering around to see what happens next without any intervention. Some of them even give the thumbs up to Alden as he slowly starts to push one of his hands into Doug’s tight hole. The immobile victim tries to tighten his hole but Alden’s incredible power only makes it hurt worse. He tries to scream but Alden takes his free hand and covers his mouth preventing any sound from getting out. Some of the guys watching begin stroking their cocks as they notice Alden’s engorged cock pooling pre all over the floor. He moans as he successfully starts to stretch the quarterback’s hole wider and wider to get his beefy black hand inside. ‘That’s a good boy Doug, let go of that tension inside you. I can make you feel oh so good.’ He pushes his hand in and out a few times as a few of the players start to move in closer to him. One of them gets down on the floor to gulp down on Alden’s huge cock making him shutter. He begins to realize that he is the center of attention as guys begin shoving their cocks in his face. Hands begin massaging him as he lets go of Doug. The scared quarterback goes running into the shower to sulk. Alden begins sucking multiple cocks as he himself gets serviced. Before long there are five cocks spewing thick frothy cum all over Alden’s massive muscles as his shiny brown coat begins to look all white. He laughs and gives winks to all of the guys as they go back into the shower to clean up. The one servicing his cock continues to work him over. Alden tells him to stop so he can go harass Doug who is still in the shower area. Alden waddles in as guys start gesturing to where Doug is at. Alden tries to move slowly so he doesn’t make much noise. Doug appears to be in shock as he cowers in one of the bathroom stalls. Alden opens the door quickly and tries to maneuver his way in so he can get to Doug. He stops smiling at him and looks as if he feels a bit sorry for Doug. ‘Look man, I get you are an asshole, but I know how to help you relax. Maybe we can salvage some kind of agreement out of this. You leave me and my friend Miguel alone and I won’t hurt you. You have already screwed up your chances of being the first quarterback now Doug. Give me that fine ass of yours.’ ‘I am not queer freak. You come near me and I will press charges.’ Alden grabs him before he can move and turns him around so his ass touches the black hulk’s cock. Doug begins violently squirming causing Alden to restrain him so he doesn’t injury himself further. ‘Come on now Doug just relax, I think you just need a good anal massage to clear out those nasty thoughts in your head. It will be good for you.’ ‘Fuck you faggot, you won’t get away with this.’ ‘Too late genius, I think the entire first-string practice squad has jizzed all over me so they gave their approval.’ Doug can feel Alden’s huge rod starting to move inside him as he moans in agony. Alden starts to push his weight on top of the frightened quarterback as his enormous chest rubs on the white man’s back. The black hulk starts to grind him slowly as he moans deeply into Doug’s ear. ‘Ahhh good boy Doug…..i can feel you relaxing already. Let me do all the work and you just enjoy the ride.’ Alden increases his speed and starts to yell as he feels his balls growing and filling with tons of cum. Doug moans himself as he feels his cock getting hard. Alden sees this and reaches around to stroke it. The quarterback starts to rub Alden’s massive tree trunk quads and appears to be going with the flow. ‘See it feels good doesn’t it? Now do we have an understanding about me and Miguel?’ ‘Uhh what the…..oh mmmmm…..fuck your cock is so……yeah we have an understanding Alden. Shit man I am blown away by your size and power…..how did you do this?’ ‘Hehe it is my secret. Mmmmm oh fuck it is going to be a big load Doug, where do you want it?’ ‘What? I don’t want your cum on me that is fucking sick. I mean…..oh fuck you won’t take no as an answer will you?’ Alden laughs and says it depends. Doug quickly agrees that he won’t harass him or Miguel again. Alden pulls out and slaps his cock on Doug’s neck. He flips him around and slaps his face and lips with it. ‘Open up for me Doug…..i think you might enjoy what I have to offer.’ Doug slowly opens his mouth as Alden shoves it inside and starts fucking him rapidly. Doug moans deeply as Alden begins to gasp feeling his load pushing its way up into his thick rod. He pulls his cock out of Doug’s mouth and wanks it wildly. ‘OHHHH YEAHH MAN IT IS COMING FAST……OH FUCK……STICK YOUR TONGUE OUT DOUG…..’ Doug sticks his tongue out as Alden’s piss slit gapes open and shoots thick ropes down his throat. Doug gags immediately as Alden pumps jet after jet down his gullet. The quarterback drools huge amounts of cum down his chest as Alden yells in ecstasy. Several players start shooting their loads all over the shower and bathroom hearing and seeing the whole sequence. The black hulk finishes cumming and leans down to scoop his jizz up and swallows it. He leaves the stall and walks over to one of the showers to clean up. Doug stumbles to his feet and goes to the other side of the shower area to clean up. Most of the practice squad gather around Alden as he begins to shrink. They mutter to themselves wondering how he could be shrinking. Doug stands in utter silence under a shower head as he stares into space. It is unclear what he will do next after this crazy experience. End of Part II

At The Snake Pit I knew it was the right place when I saw the sign from the interstate. My windshield wipers beating against the window, allowing me to see out through the misty rain falling from the early spring sky. The neon of the sign was no longer working, but if you had eyes to see, you could just make out the name: The Snake Pit. A place of legend even amongst the circles in which I now moved. The building upon which the sign was affixed looked every bit as bad as the sign itself. Faded paint flaked off, a colour I think which may have once been white, leaving the underlying metal exposed. A mix of rust and weathered steel. But the general sense of dilapidation and abandonment was just an illusion. If you looked closely, you saw that the door was sturdy, and well affixed to its hinges. More a vault than a door, it was solid, thick black metal. Uninviting. It screamed go away. Take your troubles elsewhere. You don’t need this. And the sheer size of the building, gave a tantalising hint of what lay inside. For this was no small iron den, this was a converted warehouse on a large scale. This was a place that could give ordinary men nightmares. What little light was left in the dark, rainy sky was fading fast as I pulled into the parking lot. Only two vehicles could be seen. Parked somewhat haphazardly on the gravel drive. I caught the whiff of oil in the air, and saw that the cement and gravel was stained dark by many years of industrial usage. The two vehicles were both big trucks, the biggest money could buy, one well used, and the other a shiny expensive toy. Flames painted on the metallic red body of the newer one. It was more flash than what I was expecting to find. And I knew the sort of guy who drove a flash truck. I felt the rain hit my t-shirt, but I ignored it as I paused and took a breath. Even now, I was still excited. It was like coming home somehow. In a few brisk strides I was at the door, and as I opened it, I realised it truly was more a vault than a door. The first test of membership perhaps, and I found it to be heavier than expected, and quite thick. It would have served equally well for a prison cell. The light inside wasn’t bright, and the place wasn’t fancy. A desk was up ahead, and behind it was one of the biggest men I’d ever seen in my life. I was impressed by his size and obvious dedication. He clearly wasn’t in the game for money or fame, but for love. He loved what he did. And he loved lifting. I knew him by reputation of course, because at that size this had to be the infamous owner of the gym. His name was Zek. If he had a last name, I’d never heard it. A guy I’d met a few months back in Plano told me Zek once used to compete. But that was before he joined the dark side. Back when he was still…natural. If you could call it that. He’d not been seen on the usual bodybuilding or powerlifting circuit since then. He heard the door. Obviously. It squealed as I opened it with my outstretched palm. I saw him glance at me. He had a good poker face, but I saw his eyes widen almost imperceptibly as he watched me. He nodded. I nodded back. That was all that was required. I’ve always taken comfort in simple, male rituals. “How much for a workout Zek?” I asked him, “I’m just passing through and couldn’t help but stop by.” If he was surprised that I knew his name, he didn’t acknowledge it. I suspect there isn’t a lot that surprised Zek. And I think he knew I’d made this trip especially. It is after all why you go to so much trouble to build up the kind of reputation The Snake Pit had. He quoted me a figure, and I paid it without discussion. He handed me a towel. A very big towel. “Ain’t got no locker rooms,” he grunted, “Stow your stuff anywhere. Showers are in the back there.” “Thanks Zek.” “Welcome to the Snake!” I nodded and walked inside. I wasn’t disappointed. The cavernous space was filled with massive contraptions designed to help men test their strength. There was no equipment here that was mildly ordinary. And a glance to the side at the rack of dumbbells made it clear that none of them started below 150 pounds. In fact, there wasn’t anything less than a 100 pound plate around the place. I smiled. Then I heard him. He was shirtless and grunting, powering up two dumbbells. Except they weren’t dumbbells. They were hundred pound plates that had been welded onto barbells that had been made into makeshift dumbbells. These were incline bench presses. A quick calculation of the welded plates, and I estimated he was pressing 40 plates, 20 on each makeshift dumbbell. That meant those barbells were one ton each. And his form was pretty good. I gathered from watching him pump out the last few reps that they were kinda light for him in fact. I’d never seen anything like it in a gym, and I was actually more impressed than I thought I’d be. He squeezed a last rep, the two tons hanging over him momentarily, and I watched the mountain of his pecs rise into the air, like the Himalayas, and could see he had cleavage a Mr Olympia could fit his whole hand inside. Then he tossed those big fuckers on the floor, where they hit with a thud. I could hear the concrete floor groan under the weight, and he got up from the bench – which I could see was a custom contraption. Clearly reinforced both for the massive man standing up from it, and the weights he was muscling around so easily. He growled as he made a most muscular into the bank of mirrors in front of him. And after he was done admiring himself, he saw me in the reflection of the glass. Staring back with equal appraising frankness. His frame turned toward me. Like a massive wall turning. And he smirked at me. “You’re that kid,” he said. Sounding sure of who I was. I didn’t respond, but I threw my stuff into the corner, and stretched a bit, walking toward him. The damp shirt clung to me, but it was small anyway, and had always hugged my body closely. Sensing another male on display, he moved toward me also eager to stake his claim in this gym. His chest was very wide indeed, and his arms bent outwards, forced by the size of his lats. “Yeah,” he said, now convinced, “From the Circuit.” I arched an eyebrow at him. He was referring to an underground league of strongmen and bodybuilders that competed outside of the realms of the IFBB and the glossy magazines. Only a few knew of the Circuit. Very few indeed. And I’d only stumbled on it a short while ago myself. But clearly I’d made something of an impression judging from Zek’s composure, and the tone of this hulk’s words. “Heard you outlifted Karl the Bull,” he said, a laugh in his voice, “Beat him in deadlift, bench AND squat.” I grunted my acknowledgment. There wasn’t much point in getting wordy about it. “That’d be impressive, but I’ve been outlifting Karl since I was 22.” I gave him a deadpan expression, but I put some swagger into my strut, and my chest was huffed up a bit. “You as strong as Karl says?” By this time I was toe to toe with him, so close in fact that my pecs pressed against his. And then I moved closer, and this man – a man I knew didn’t get beaten – took an involuntary step back and hissed under his breath. “Stronger,” I told him, my voice deep and sure. “Didn’t take much to beat Karl.” “Yep,” he said, agreeing, trying to reassert some dominance. He pressed back against me, but I didn’t budge. He hadn’t seen me yet. Not really. I flexed. Ever so slightly, but the fabric of my shirt could be heard groaning. Ready to tear. And my shirt was custom made. They didn’t sell them this big. He was stopped dead in his tracks. Muscle he thought was invincible, being crushed against mine. It was the first time that he really looked at me. I mean LOOKED. And there was a lot to see. He was looking up for starters. And his body, while massive, was smaller than mine. “You said you beat him at 22?” “Yep.” “I’m only 18.” “No fucking way!” “Way,” I smiled. “Course I could’ve beat Karl when I was 16. Maybe 15.” He looked, but his mind hadn’t yet comprehended. “These the biggest they got?” I asked, indicating the two one ton dumbbells on the floor. “Yeah,” he grunted, “For dumbbells. But Zek’s getting some heavier ones made. They’re kinda light for me.” “Me too,” I said, picking them up, “Still, I can use them to get a pump.” I curled the first dumbbell and felt the satisfying weight in my fists. It had been a long time since I’d lifted a piece of gym equipment this heavy. I gave a grunt as I curled it. “Fuck!” he said beside me, watching me in the mirror, as I curled. One. Two. Three. It was so satisfying that I didn’t want to stop. And I felt the muscle in my arms warm with exertion, as I lifted one after the other in simple curls. The blood rushing to my muscle, feeding it. A pleasure that I recognised filled me. And even my cock, inadequately confined in the jock I wore below, trembled. Ninety-nine. One hundred. Now that was a set. Curling a ton in each hand, a hundred reps for each arm. I sighed with pleasure, and the fabric around my bicep frayed, the seam so carefully tailored began to split, one thread snapping at a time. But I didn’t wait. I shifted the position of the dumbbells and began an equal number of reps for hammer curls. For good measure I finished off one hundred reverse curls as well. And by that time I could feel the muscle taxed and burning, a deep pain like pleasure seared into the fibres that were tearing and expanding. “Fuck me!” whistled Zek from behind us, “I never thought I’d see the day when there was a man who’d make Jack here speechless.” “I have that effect on people.” “I bet you do son,” he said nodding sagely. I turned to the mirror and flexed my guns. The shirt didn’t have a hope in hell of containing those guns, pumped as they were, as it only barely contained them stone cold. And they tore through the already strained fabric like tissue paper. The bicep swelled, and Jack went slack jawed as the mounds rose higher, and higher. The bellies of the triceps meanwhile, relaxed, and lengthened, hanging thicker and heavier beneath, creating a massive globe of muscle. Jack came up to me and flexed his arm next to mine. His bicep rose with earth shattering force, but it was painfully obvious how inadequate it was. For the first time in his life, he’d been totally eclipsed. And not just by an inch, but by a mile. “What else you got?” I asked Zek. Then he showed me. On the far side of the gym was something I recognised as a bench press. Only Zek was more clever, he’d taken kegs and drums of various sizes and filled them up with cement. Made them for those guys for whom the plates weren’t heavy enough. There were options to choose from of course, but I suspected they’d all be too light. “Naw, son,” said Zek, observing my obvious disappointment. He led me on, with Jack following, “Those aren’t for you. I got something better.” There in the back, was a rig, and two hummers were suspended from it. They’d been filled with cement. They were attached to a machine for a chest press. “Sixteen tons,” said Zek. “Only a few guys ever been strong enough to use it.” “I bet little Jack here isn’t one of them.” Jack gave me a dark look. His chest pumped out with pride. But it was obvious that he couldn’t lift sixteen tons. Zek’s shake of the head confirmed my suspicions. “Give it a go man,” Jack snarled, “Unless you’re nothing but an inflated pussy.” I pushed him roughly aside. “The only pussy you better be talking about in connection with me, is the pussy that I’m gonna fuck!” I got beneath the machine, and grabbed the handles. I squeezed and heard the metal fight against me. Then I pressed. My chest swelled, as the muscle pumped up, and the hummers were lifted further up, and I contracted my chest, crunching the muscle at the highest part of the lift. The fabric split from the neck to my abs, tearing and shredding under the expansion of muscle. And I pumped harder, fighting the weight, feeling it. Getting used to it. Jack saw me struggle, and his eyes gleamed with hope. Sure that the most I could get was one rep. But then he saw my lips curl in determination, and he realised that I was enjoying this. A laugh escaped me as I brought the weight back down, a bead of sweat running down my forehead, and then I pumped it up again. And again. And again. “This is pussy weight man,” I told them both, each rep coming easier. My pecs were so full and thick, the striations rippling across the surface. Jack had a boner. And so did Zek. Powerful, alpha males turned on by the display in front of them. I pumped out two hundred reps this time. Just to prove to Jack, as if there was any doubt, that he was watching someone in another league entirely. I felt so strong and powerful, and it was like a drug. It was always like a drug. The testosterone raged in my balls, burning me, radiating warmth and sweat in my groin. I know the smell was overpowering. And I could even smell the stink in my own pits. Standing up after that set, the tatters of my shirt fell away, and I flexed for the boys. I flexed a most muscular as I had seen Jack flex earlier in the evening. But this wasn’t the same. This was entirely different. My muscle was etched in warm titanium. Thick, hard, dense muscle capable of crushing, lifting and overpowering any would-be challenger. I heard Jack moan, and Zek looked hungry. When my display of pure male power was finished, the echos of what they’d just seen were still resounding in their small brains. My cock strained the fabric. I felt it inflate. Thicken. Blood engorging it. I let my head fall back and I roared. The shorts I was wearing tore as the monstrous organ expanded. And even the elastic of the jock snapped, barely able to contain my bollocks, both large enough to put a bull to shame, and that massive dick. It was the final straw. I felt Zek before me, even before my head came back forward. I felt the wetness of his mouth on me. He couldn’t hope to swallow it, but he made every effort to please me. And I was losing rationale sense. The testosterone filled me. The primal male needs arose. I was awash with it. I picked up Zek like a rag doll. He was so small compared to me. But I felt his warm ass. It felt like home. And I bent him over the machine. And I tore away his training shorts and underwear, and then I impaled him. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned, “Fuck me. Fuck me.” And I obeyed. I gave him a thorough pounding. I felt the cum in my balls churning. I knew I was going to cum soon. But then I felt something press against my hole. Jack’s cock. It attempted to penetrate my virgin hole. But that was all he managed to do. He couldn’t do it. The attempt failed. My glutes, solid and massive, squeezed together, clamping on his cock. And I heard him whimper in pain, as I held him there. Cock trapped in the thick valley of my glutes. “Shit!” he whined. But his stimulation gave me what I needed to lose a torrent into Zek’s ass. I felt him fill, and I pulled out my cock still gushing cum, as it leaked out of Zek’s hole, and covered his back with my spray, coating him. I reached round and grabbed Jack, still hard, forcing him over the machine, and he hollered as he knew what was coming. “I don’t get fucked!” “Neither do I,” I said, laughing, “At least, as you’ve proved, there hasn’t been anyone man enough to succeed yet. So that must mean that you’re just a little bitch. And so I’m gonna fuck you.” He hollered right though his fucking, until he was a broken man. Changed. And put in his place. * * * I sated my need in the two men. And finished my workout. Before Jack left, he asked me hopefully, “How did you get so strong anyways?” “That’s my secret. A secret for real men.” He hung his head, cheeks beat red. Shamed. And no longer what he was. But then I was ready to go. Zek caught me after my shower. I was nearly naked, as I had no clothes left that would fit my pumped up body. He handed me a paper. “What’s this?” I wondered. “A guy I know. In the mountains. Likes to wrestle. Trust me. I think you and he will get along just swell.” “Thanks,” I replied, thoughtful. Trying to fully decipher Zek’s meaning. “And thanks for that fuck,” Zek added, “Not many men can fuck me.” “Well I’m not just any man.” Zek nodded. “Just remember son. There’s always someone out there bigger and stronger than you are.” I snorted as I went through the steel door to my truck, flexing my guns for emphasis, “We’ll see about that. We’ll see....” Read the Next Part

Hey everyone, here's something a little different. This was kind of just an exercise in writing the growth scene. No sex, no orgasm, just getting bigger. The plus side to this is that something different came out of it... Pay attention to the before and after, is the rock really needed to tell the story? Could the rock be replaced by years of hard work? Could Alex be you?! Enjoy Admiring the Changes Alex brought a towel to his face and wiped the sweat from his flushed skin. He continued to dab at his skin as he walked through the gym. Clangs of iron and the murmur of voices surrounded him. He briefly enjoyed the cool touch of a rotating fan before dropping his towel into a bin and sauntering into the locker room. Alex had been going to the same gym for months. It was summer after his second year at college, and he had decided long ago that he needed to bulk up if he was going to get anywhere with the hottest guys at his school. Unfortunately, for all his effort, the gains were only trickling in. A pound here and a pound there. There was no doubt that he looked miles better than when he had started in the spring, but he was still desperately weak with an unappealing thin layer of fat. His back was a little wider and his pecs were a little squarer, but that was about it. Despite his slow progress, Alex regarded himself in the locker room mirror with a subdued pride. Even if he was still weak, the sweat dripping off his face and his little pump was enough to keep him coming back day after day. He walked past a few section of lockers before coming up to the last little section around a bend, he liked it there because he almost never saw anyone else. And besides, all the attractive guys never seemed to change in the open, it was always just older men. He was perfectly fine with being unseen and seeing no one, as he changed out of his sweat drenched clothes. Alex was a modest gym goer. He never wore anything tight or revealing, like so many others at the gym. Mostly because he had nothing to show, but also because he simply hated bringing undue attention to himself. He got into the gym and silently did his thing, and then he went home. He never talked with anyone, and he certainly never hogged any equipment or waited for someone to finish with something. He was a ghost, in and out. Alex fiddled with his rotary lock absentmindedly. He frowned as the bar neatly clicked open before he had a chance to finish his combo. ‘Shit,’ he thought. Anyone could have just come in and taken his wallet or his gym bag. He cursed his own stupidity and swung open the door. It was immediately clear that he had screwed up, this was not his locker. He looked at the number, realizing that his locker was one over. Whatever, he motioned to close the door when something in it caught his eye. Just before the door had shut, he noticed a glowing in the darkness of the locker. He looked around warily. As always, there was no one there. He edged the door open and peaked inside. Sure enough, there was a faint white glow emanating from a small object at the back of the locker. He peered at it through the darkness. It didn’t look like much more than an ordinary rock. It’s rough stony exterior didn’t look capable of giving off light, but there it was. Any ordinary person would have let it go, a trick of the light. But Alex was going into his third year of earth sciences, and he needed to know more. He reached inside and grabbed the rock. Instantly, a throb ran down his arm and into his body. His stomach and heart faltered and fluttered, the sensation was not unlike that which you get when you anticipate something arousing. “What the?” Alex gasped quietly as his heart pumped faster and his skin tingled. He suddenly felt light headed, he shoved the rock back into the locker and jammed the door closed. Thoughts of radiation and poison crossed his mind, as he struggled to keep himself propped on his own locker door. And then a new sensation started. As his heart pounded, he felt a sudden tightness in his arm. He grimaced, expecting it to be red and swollen. But what he saw instead made his heart drop. His arm had indeed swollen, but it appeared to be swollen with thick muscle! He watched as the muscles in his forearm began bulging and pushing thickening veins to the surface of his skin. He stared at his thickening arm with a mixture of horror and pleasure. The image of thickly muscled bodybuilders had always turned Alex on, so the sight and feel of his swelling muscles was quickly kicking his libido into high gear. He turned to look at his reflection in the mirror. His thickly muscled forearm and veiny hands heavily hung off his scrawny frame. He gasped as the tightness spread to his upper arm, shoulder and chest. His biceps and triceps began to slowly swell, quickly filling his previously loose t-shirt. And then he could he feel his chest begin to expand. He watched as two mounds of muscle began filling his shirt. Simultaneously he could feel and see the muscles of his back expanding, which accentuated his growing and now globular shoulders. He groaned as his medium shirt slowly stretched to its limits. He regarded himself with a hesitant smile, he resembled the athletes that he lusted over. Maybe not quite an amateur bodybuilder, but he was definitely as muscular as some of the varsity football players, but with less fat, making his muscles stand out even more. He watched hungrily as his arms continued to grow. Thick veins emerged on his thickening biceps and snaked into his shirt. His chest, now wide and perfectly formed continued to push the fibres of his shirt to their limit. To his shock, he heard the sound of tearing as a split slowly made its way from his neck and down the deepening crest of his pecs. He watched himself, heaving with more mass and power with every breath. The shirt fell away to reveal a deepening set of abs. He noticed something else in the mirror, furrowing his brow. Faint but sure, he began to develop a dusting of dark hair on his abdomen. He felt a slight tingling as his chest also began to darken with coarse hair. The stubble on his jaw also appeared to darken slightly. Whatever, he could deal with some extra hair. He reasoned that it must be a side effect of his growing muscles. Speaking of growing muscles, Alex moaned as he felt a mounting pressure in his shorts. He regarded his growing bulge incredulously. Another side effect, he rationalized. His attention was torn away from his prodigious manhood and down to his bare calves. He had always loved the summer months, what he called ‘shorts season.’ There was nothing better than a nice pair of muscular legs, and his were now the best he had ever seen. His calves could only be described as ‘thick.’ Slight veins gave more definition to the hairy mounds of muscle. As if on cue, he felt a constriction envelop around his thighs as the muscle filled his shorts. The fabric stretched and formed around the massive trunks that his legs had become. Every cut, vein and fibre was visible in the skin tight material. He flexed appreciatively. His attention was again directed to his upper body where his biceps and triceps where now heaving with thick mass, his sleeves were utterly destroy so the whole shirt hung around him in shreds. His impossibly thick pecs strained in the middle through the tatters of the fabric, every fibre visible. The mass of it heaved with every movement and breath. He could feel the process coming to a halt as his heart rate seemed to return to normal and the tingling began to recede a little. He breathed a long satisfied sigh of relief, the sound that came out was octaves lower than it would have been minutes ago. He regarded himself coolly in the mirror. He was surprised to see a short beard on his face and a light padding of hair on his arms, chest and abs. He tore the rest of the shirt off with ease and let it fall at his veiny feet. He looked down, noticing that they too seemed to have grown in his white socks. He looked over at his shoes and was relieved that he had taken them off before touching the rock. The rock! He tore open the locker, relishing the way his now veiny and large hand seemed to be too large for the little handle. Alex stared at it, there was no hint of a glow, it looked just like an ordinary rock. He looked at the other contents of the locker. There was an extra large tank top and size 15 runners. He looked down at his feet… Normally he would have been horrified at the thought of taking something from someone’s locker, but he was no longer normal. He didn’t feel normal, and he definitely didn’t look normal. He glanced back at his reflection. Amazingly, he didn’t just resemble the bodybuilder’s that he used to lust over, but he exceeded them aesthetically in almost every way. He was tall and his skin was perfect (even if a little extra hirsute). The mass of his body was unmatched, he was bulky and thick everywhere. Yet, he had veins and cuts in all the right places, giving him a lean, dry look that any professional bodybuilder would kill for. The formerly skinny 20 year old reached a hairy, meaty arm into the locker and took out the shoes and tank top. He was hardly surprised to find that the shoes fit, the extra size didn’t look out of place below the bulging mass of his tree trunk legs. The fabric of the tank top was taught over his massive pecs and abs, but it did the trick. He looked amazing with his corded arms and spherical shoulders hanging by his sides. Alex knew exactly what he wanted to do with his new body. He shut both lockers, not bothering to lock his. He strode around the corner and into the busier section of the locker room. Suddenly, he was acutely aware of the clanging of metal and the drone of music from the gym’s speakers. With heavy, satisfying footsteps, Alex carried his bulk through the room. For once, all eyes were on him. And for the first time, he loved the attention. In fact, the eyes on him only made him more aroused. Some guys merely looked in shock and jealously, others were almost literally drooling at the sight of the brawny, hairy man that Alex had become. He walked into the gym, his heart beating madly with anticipation. A smile stretched across his lips as he looked over his iron kingdom. He was the biggest man, and everyone had noticed. Not only did he want to be seen, but he was impossible to miss now. He strode over to the weights, rejoicing in the feel of his legs against each other and the wind of the fan in the corner. Some gym goers glanced up at Alex as he began doing rep after rep of every movement that he could think of. Some staired in appreciation, others looked away in disgust or disinterest. Alex didn’t care, he smiled as he worked his heavy muscles. He had become his own idea of the perfect man.

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1402-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-five/ CHAPTER SIX The 30-amp, 240-volt service feeding into my chest from the clothes dryer outlet in my apartment wasn’t the same as the service at the job site, but it still delivered great pleasure. While wearing my black rubber gloves, I held one wire against my left nipple and the other to my right and simply stood there in front of the laundry closet, savoring the power as it flowed into me. My entire body tingled as it grew larger and denser, especially my skin, muscles, cock and balls. Hank knelt before me, sucking the fully engorged head of my throbbing, hard as steel cock, swallowing the semen that continually poured forth. Matt, meanwhile, had spent the past hour caressing the entirety of my massively muscled body – running his eager hands across the bulging masses of my back, shoulders, traps and arms, kissing the immense globes of my ass and calves, hugging the thick trunks of my upper legs. Somehow, neither of them was electrocuted; unlike that morning, my body wasn’t allowing any of the energy to go to waste. One of the changes I had noticed was my ability to build to ever more intense and powerful climaxes, and for the past hour that was exactly what had been happening. I had been ready to unleash my cum torrent before I left work and now the need was an order of magnitude greater. I was about to tell Matt to join Hank at my feet when he confirmed something that I had suspected since arriving home. “You’re taller!” He exclaimed from behind me. “Whoa, I think you’re a bit taller than me now!” I heard him, but the significance of what he said didn’t hit me yet. I was so consumed with the orgasmic bliss of my impending release that all else was obliterated. He must have sensed the imminent climax because at some point I was dimly aware of him kneeling next to Hank. I was redefining hyper-masculinity and virility each day. My massive body was growing more muscular, stronger and magnificent each day. My already legendary sexual prowess was now at a level so extreme that surely every man alive combined would pale next to me. The pressure in my loins grew so powerful that my entire body began vibrating, the heat so intense it felt white-hot. My last conscious act was to put the wires in my mouth so that my worshippers wouldn’t be accidentally injured. I seized my massive cock in my powerful hands, felt the impossibly hard tool throbbing and vibrating wildly, the thick veins that wrapped around it pulsing and expanding... ... and a single thought, suppressed for the last two days, escaped my subconscious. Something I knew with absolute certainty and clarity, as if it were programmed into the very fabric of the universe... THE WORLD WILL BEG TO WORSHIP AT MY FEET ... then, throwing my head back and roaring at the top of my lungs, I came. Everything went white. I remained still for another few minutes, half resigned to letting myself suffocate there under the truck, until I remembered the dust masks. I had put them in my backpack only hours before. I located them by feel and pulled one out, removed it from the plastic wrap and placed it over my face. I inhaled, pulled it away and exhaled, coughing and forcing as much dust out of myself as I could, replaced the mask and repeated. After another minute, I imagined I could smell diesel fumes. ‘Imagined’ because my nose and mouth were still so caked with dust that I could barely breathe, let alone smell. But it was enough to get me moving again. I rolled out from under the other side of the vehicle and began walking in what I hoped was the correct direction. I had no idea where Hank had gone, and my heart fell as I realized we hadn’t even exchanged contact info. My eyes, nose and throat burned and my shin ached. The dust was clearing, and I could see well enough to know that I didn’t want to see. The world had turned to ash. The air glowed with a dim orange light. All objects were gray. Vehicles, walls, people. I realized I was near a corner with a street sign and limped over to read it: West Broadway. West Broadway and what? The cross street wasn’t identified on that corner and I couldn’t see well enough to recognize anything. But wherever I was, it was still too close. I started out from the sign catty corner across the intersection. It seemed to take an eternity to reach the opposite corner. I felt trapped in an apocalypse. The occasional muted crash and boom in the distance made me jump. Cries and sirens filled the air. I wondered if we were at war, if someone had attacked us. Perhaps the jet had been shot down. I finally reached the other side: Barclay. Somehow I had ended up only a block away from the North Tower – even closer than when I had started. But I knew West Broadway was one way inbound. I headed the opposite way – north. Perhaps half a block later I heard a woman whimpering. I turned my head to the right and saw someone curled up against a building. I moved to investigate. She was covered in blood, which was in turn coated with ash. Her cheeks were streaked with tears. I imagined that she was a zombie except that zombies don’t cry and ask for help. It was impossible to determine her age through the layers of blood and ash. Her hoarse voice didn’t help. I gave her my other dust mask. “I think my ankle is broken,” she said. Her voice was a croak. “Something fell on my legs and I crawled here but my knees hurt so much...” Her broken voice broke even more. “I’m Jamal. What’s your name?” “Karen.” “Okay, Karen,” I said. “Can I help you get away from here?” She nodded. Squatting down, I took her into my arms, stood and started walking. She wasn’t heavy to begin with, but that changed quickly. I had figured I could make it a few blocks but that proved optimistic. After perhaps a block, I set her down on the sidewalk, so disappointed with myself that I grew angry. I could barely breathe, which didn’t help, but I had no doubt Hank could have carried her much more easily. I resolved to get as big as he was, and find him – if I survived. I sat down next to her. “I’m so sorry,” I said as I tried to gasp for breath through a mask in a dust cloud. What kind of man was I if I couldn’t escort one injured person to safety? “You’re not catching me at my best.” She started laughing, which sounded more like a cough, but I felt relieved. She looked at me, and through the layers of blood, dust and pain, smiled. She had a nice smile. “Same here, but I think I can manage if I just lean on you.” I nodded, and after taking another breath, helped her up only to catch her again as she fell. “I can’t. It hurts too much!” She said. The pain in her voice was clear and I winced in sympathy. Then the ground began vibrating and the sky began to roar. I opened my eyes. I was standing in my apartment. The wires were still in my mouth. My body continued to tingle happily, even as my head began to clear. I was still holding my erect penis, my right hand gripped the base, my left hand held the shaft just below the head. The first thing I noticed was that surprisingly little was coming out of the piss slit, at least for now. The next thing I noticed was that Hank, Matt, the floor and everything in the laundry closet was drenched with what must have been my cum. It looked as if a balloon filled with five gallons of lube had burst. They were licking one another other clean. I was reminded of cats grooming each other. The entire scene was surreal and I pulled the wires from my mouth and blinked. “Just go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up.” I looked at the mess more closely. “Somehow.” They both jumped at the sound of my voice. “You’re back,” Hank said. Matt stood, reached behind the washer/dryer stack, and unplugged the cord I had been feeding from. I released my cock. “I didn’t know I had left.” “You were in some kind of trance for at least half an hour,” Matt said. We were all present in the room again and despite the sensation of tremendous power that filled my muscles and cock, we were more or less ourselves. It was a nice feeling, comforting and familiar. I wondered how long it would last. “I must have been coming the entire time,” I said as I gestured at the semen that blanketed the area. Hank stood and faced me. “No. The trance started after you came.” “How long did my orgasm last?” What I was really asking was, how long did it take to slime everything in front of me? “You don’t remember it?” Matt asked. “I thought the building was going to fall down.” I thought the building was going to fall down. Hank and I looked at each other before turning to face Matt. “He doesn’t know,” I said. Matt looked confused, worried. “What did I say?” “He didn’t ask about your back?” Hank’s eyebrows went up and I saw him look back at me. “He asked,” I said, focusing on Matt. I was again impressed with his level of respect. He hadn’t even asked Hank about my scars. “I put him off.” Pure terror washed over me. Adrenaline surged into my bloodstream, granting me renewed strength. My heart was pounding with such force that I wondered if I would have a cardiac event of some kind, but I swept Karen into my arms and ran as fast as I could through the ash-filled street. The roar increased in volume until it became a deafening, punctuated thunder. I imagined it as an oncoming but invisible locomotive. I could hear it but could not see more than ten feet in any direction. After several seconds, visibility got worse; I could no longer see my hand in front of my face. A hail of small objects began peppering my head and shoulders. Then the falling debris grew larger. I tripped over something – I was pretty sure it was a body – and twisted in mid-air as best I could to prevent myself from falling on the very person I was carrying. My shoulders and back slammed against the ash and debris covered pavement. It felt like I had landed on jagged rocks. I screamed in pain even as the breath was knocked out of me and Karen rolled over my head. However, no one could have heard me over the all-obliterating roar. No one could have seen us through the impenetrable dust. We weren’t in an apocalypse. We were in Hell. The debris raining from the sky had become a downpour and even as unseen projectiles struck me, I managed to lift her and stumble to the sidewalk on my left. My biceps and lungs were burning, the pain in my back was agonizing, but I moved carefully to avoid stepping on or kicking anyone. I felt my way along the side of a building until I found what I thought was the entrance. I carried her several feet inside before my biceps began to fail and I had to set her down. I began coughing uncontrollably. I felt a liquid in my mouth. It may have been blood, but because of the dust I wasn’t sure. I could see nothing. I could smell nothing. I could barely breathe. My mouth was so caked with dust that speech was impossible. I was desperately thirsty. I was becoming lightheaded, either from lack of oxygen, blood loss or both. The rolling thunder had died away only to reveal the distant wailing of sirens. I covered her with my body, holding myself over her on elbows and knees despite the fact that I no longer felt anything falling on me. Even if we were inside some kind of structure, it could fall as well. Still, I felt relieved, but continued to cough up liquid. It had to be blood. It seemed likely that I was going to bleed to death or suffocate on it. The scale of whatever had happened was so epic I couldn’t imagine being rescued in time. Surely much of Manhattan had been destroyed. I was wondering when the building was going to blow up when I felt her kiss me on the cheek. “Thank you,” she managed to whisper in my ear... Matt shifted his gaze from Hank to me. “Just tell me about the scars when you’re ready,” he said. “No biggie.” He shrugged and smiled. I walked over to my chair and looked down at the worn brown leather, the years of sweat stains. I had bought it my first year in New York, right after renting my apartment, about a year before 9/11. I hadn’t moved it since. I sat down. I was much larger, denser. Just my awareness of my godlike body was intensely gratifying and I could feel the heavy tube of my flaccid cock begin to fill. I didn’t even have to look at myself. The power available to my muscles was immense and palpable just sitting there. I decided to test it further. Even as my tool grew to its unbelievable size, I stood back up and turned to my friends. “You guys go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up, then I’d like to go to the gym.” Hank touched my shoulder as I walked by him. “Hold on,” he said. “Lemme see your back.” I felt his hand run over the area on the inner right lat where the largest scar was. “You ain’t gonna believe this. Or maybe you will.” “Try me,” I said. “The scars are all gone.” * * * Hank and I had trained at the same gym for years. We worked out together for the first several months after our first date, but when he called it off we began going at different times – he during the day, myself in the evening. The sun had set some time ago and we covered the few blocks between my place and the gym in the diminishing twilight. I was glad that it was only a few blocks. My presence in public had become very disruptive. I had grown significantly during the two or so hours I had been connected to the dryer outlet. My mechanical scale topped out at 300 pounds, my electronic one at 350. I guessed I was around 400 pounds now and looked forward to checking on the gym’s old but well maintained platform scale. I did enjoy my new mass and power. I felt like the Alpha Stud of the planet. And when I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror or my reflection in a window, I knew without a doubt that no man had ever even approached my hyper-masculine glory. Each time I saw myself, my cock would instantly expand into a throbbing, vein-wrapped hard-as-steel torpedo and spew insane quantities of pre-cum. The euphoria was nearly overwhelming. What I didn’t care for was the stupefying effect I had on everyone around me. People clearly felt compelled to respect and submit to me. That was a given. It was as inevitable as gravity. Even as a part of me enjoyed and understood their submission, I didn’t want to be surrounded by a bunch of mindless, drooling zombies. Yet that is what we witnessed as we headed up the sidewalk. I parted the pedestrians on the sidewalk as if I were Moses parting the Red Sea. My clothing didn’t help. I had crammed my massive legs and equipment into Mark’s now-completely inadequate sweats, my huge cock both tenting and soaking the fully stretched fabric. And that was all I wore. I had no shoes that would fit and in fact didn’t need any. Not even broken glass could scratch the soles of my feet. And a shirt? I had a feeling I would never cover my massive upper body again. Hank followed me and Matt brought up the rear. Upon finally reaching the gym, an old three story brick building with numerous windows and a fire escape that faced the street, Hank pulled me aside. “That was the first time in twenty years that I felt invisible,” he said as he shook his head. “But you know, I can’t blame ‘em. You’re a god now. There’s no other way to say it.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on with me, but I’m not a god.” “I’ll tell you exactly what’s goin’ on,” Hank said. “The world is outta control and you’re turnin’ into a god to whip it into shape.” That made me laugh. “I’m supposed to save the world? That’s why this is happening?” “You got a better idea?” “Hey guys,” Matt interrupted. “This is fascinating and all but we’ve got company.” Hank and I both turned to see that a semi-circle of about a dozen men and women were kneeling, staring and open jawed, on the sidewalk five or six feet away. More were arriving by the minute and my cock responded by surging to maximum hardness, pounding and pumping pre-cum with such pressure and volume that it began spurting through the stretched fabric of my sweatpants. I resisted the urge to drop my pants and allow them to worship my massive cock, to kiss and touch my immense thighs and low-hanging orange-sized balls. I am the Alpha Stud, why do I deny them the domination they so desperately crave? “Give them what they want,” Hank whispered to me. “Show ‘em the cock they want to worship.” My heart pounded in my chest. I wanted to escape into the relative privacy of the gym just as much as I wished to tear away the skin-tight sweats hiding my glorious lower body, wrap my thick, powerful hands around the base of my superior cock and bask in my absolute masculinity. They looked up at me, begging me to accept their worship. “Jamal,” Hank began. “It’s not time yet,” I said as much to my would-be worshippers as to Hank. I turned to go inside, but because my shoulders had grown so wide, I had to pass through the doorway sideways. He followed me in. “What that hell was that?” he demanded before I reached the check-in desk. I spun around and stopped, acutely aware of my mass and the considerable weight of my cock as inertia made it want to continue spinning. I scowled. “What was what?” “You can’t keep runnin’ from ‘em, man. It’s not fair.” I looked back at the entrance. Matt followed us in but remained at the glass door, looking out into the street or sidewalk. “Jamal, if you’re gonna be the alpha male of the planet you gotta start actin’ like it.” I sighed and held my tremendous arms out. “I didn’t come here to be ‘the alpha male of the planet.’ I came here to see how heavy and strong I am. Can’t I do that?” “You have no idea how powerful you are just standin’ there,” Hank said. “Look behind you.” I knew what was back there – the front counter and retail area. Beyond that was the famous scale and abdominal equipment, and to the left of the ab area, a large room full of free weights and powerlifting equipment. As I turned to look, I also knew what to expect: complete submission. And that is what I saw. The young kid at the counter stared at me, dumbstruck. Others either fell to the floor where they stood or approached and knelt before me at a respectful distance. I heard Hank approach me from behind. “We need to worship you, man,” Hank said upon reaching my side. “All of us.” He began to kneel. “WAIT!” I said. “Just wait. Right now this is about me.” I started for the scale. “Everything is about you now,” he said. “No, man. Apparently everything is about a bunch of needy, pushy bottoms,” I called back to him without stopping or turning around. Hank said something else but I had tuned him out. I stepped onto the platform and watched the hand swing up and settle on 407. “Fuckin’ massive Alpha Stud,” I said to myself. I looked down and saw that my cock had stretched the now-pre-cum soaked sweats out so far that the shaft of my cock was easily visible even beyond the heavy, thick slabs of my pecs. “I think I’m done with these,” I said as I tore the sweats off and tossed them to the side. The hand dropped down to 403. The scale could measure up to 1,000 pounds, and I absent-mindedly stroked my huge fuck tool and wondered how many days it would take me to max it out. Then I looked up and saw my reflection in the floor-to-ceiling wall mirror and it was immediately clear why everyone without exception pleaded to worship and submit to me on sight. Hank was right – I was becoming a god. Time stopped as I gazed at myself. I was hyper-masculine beyond fantasy. My massive, shredded, striated muscles bulged and flexed with a fluidity that belied their extreme hardness beneath a coat of beautiful black hair that grew especially thick on my chest, arms and legs. Intense waves of power seemed to surge from my phenomenally muscular body into my throbbing cock, which pounded with enough intensity that the hand of the scale’s dial began bouncing in rhythm. My balls, the size of small oranges, hung heavy and low in front of my impossibly muscled, barrel-like thighs. I was so aroused by myself I felt euphoric. Pre-cum began to spurt powerfully from my godlike cock. As magnificent as I was, so unimaginably masculine and virile, my orgasm didn’t really begin to build until I carefully examined my immensely powerful upper body. I was well over three feet wide from basketball delt to basketball delt. My thick, mountainous traps rose nearly to my ears and framed a “neck” that was easily wider than my head. Each pec, huge and square and covered with a perfect pattern of the thickest black hair, was fantastically thick and dense. My insanely huge lats held my massive arms away from my body at enough of an angle to display their tremendous sweep, expanding upward from the boulders of my glutes and broadening to well over three feet to meet my enormous delts. I was far more massive than even the largest of bodybuilders. And I would only grow larger. I threw my arms into the most devastating double biceps pose the world had yet seen and roared to declare my absolute domination over all things. My muscles exploded with unprecedented definition and power as I flexed. I could feel them bulging and pressing together as they competed for space on my six-foot frame, which sent my still-building orgasm past the tipping point. My cum cannon fired at full power, unleashing volley after volley of cum toward the mirrors at the back of the room, which shattered along with every other window within my field of vision. Then I fell silent and listened as broken glass crashed to the floor all around me while my cock continued to unload like a pulsing fire hose. I dropped my arms and grabbed hold of my mammoth cock, squeezing and stroking it, drunk with my own magnificence, and still the orgasm continued, my cum coating the equipment in its path, spraying the rubber mats on the floor, until I bent over and took the head of my own cock into my mouth and sucked with all my might. Finally the flood of cum slowed to its now-continuous trickle and I looked around at my friends and gym members – all kneeling with arms and faces flat on the floor before me or frantically beating their own dicks in awe – all my slaves for the taking. I needed a hole to plow. Although only my powerful hands could provide the intense pressure my cock deserved, they couldn’t give me the satisfaction of knowing that I was stretching someone’s hole to the limit of their endurance. Yet my fuck tool was well over a foot long now and at close to four inches thick at the base, I could think of only one man who could endure being plowed by me without serious injury – a huge Puerto Rican bodybuilder after whom I had lusted for years. At six foot eight and as massively built as he was, I knew his ass could properly worship my cock. The fact that he was straight was irrelevant. “Bring me Carlos,” I said. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1757-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-seven/

Dylan at the Gym The heavy muscleboy sat in the back of Kyle’s car as they drove to the gym, lazily eating out of a bag of fresh grapes from the grocery store. It was the third one he had devoured; the first bag held a dozen apples, while the second held almost as many peaches. It seemed to Kyle that Dylan’s appetite was insatiable. ‘It makes sense, though,’ the photographer thought to himself, ‘How else does a high school kid grow that huge?’ It was a relatively long drive, but they reached the gym eventually. It wasn’t huge, but it was the biggest one around, and would, Kyle hoped, suffice. As the two walked in, they were greeted by the receptionist, a fairly attractive well-muscled college-aged jock, probably in his early twenties, who would have been quite impressive had he not been in the proximity of Dylan. “Hey, dudes, lookin’ pretty great,” the jock grinned at Kyle and Dylan, though his eyes were only gazing at the teenager’s muscles, running over each of Dylan’s shirt-hugging abs and heaving pecs. “I just need to see your membership card before you go on in. If you don’t have one, I can get you a temporary card for a small fee.” Kyle was about to pull out his wallet to pay for Dylan, but the muscleteen acted before he could. “Excuse me, sir, but I don’t have a membership. And I don’t have money on me, either.” “You don’t have a membership? That explains why I’ve never seen you before, kid… I definitely would have remembered a guy as big as you.” The guy shrugged, “I can’t let you go through though without a membership, though. I’m really sorry about that.” Dylan’s raised his brows, and a faint smirk sneaked upon his face. Kyle heard the boy’s sleeves groan as his enormous arms crossed in front of his chest. “I came here to work out, and I’m not going away until I pump some real iron. It would be pretty bad for both us if I didn’t get what I want.” He bounced his pecs, resulting in the massive chest muscles punching violently against the strained fabric. The college kid had to blink a few times to believe that those huge pecs were real; it didn’t seem possible that anything so meaty and bulky could be so elastic and supple. “You catch my drift?” The receptionist shook his head. “Don’t get me wrong, dude, I’d never want to piss off a beast like you, but I don’t think you understand. You need a membership to go through.” “Just let me pay for the temporary membership, Dylan…” The hulking adolescent turned his head towards Kyle and winked as if to say, “Don’t worry, I know what I’m doing.” Then, turning back, Dylan placed his hands behind his head. “I think it’s you who doesn’t understand, mister. You see these guns?” The receptionist looked over at the boy’s massive arms, admiring their round, hulking enormity, and the way the muscles seemed to shift lazily underneath, relaxed, powerful muscle that might have resembled a fleshy bowling ball… and, suddenly, Dylan twitched his biceps. The sleeves tightened for a second, but they couldn’t hold. The resulting flex tore straight through the already-strained sleeves, unveiling the mouthwatering teenage beef that would better be described as 'cannons' than 'guns'. “These bad boys ARE my membership. Who says I can’t go through? You? My puppies disagree, don’tcha, lil’ guys?” He looked over to his right and flexed his arm. Dylan’s biceps soared high enough that, without even tilting his head, he could kiss the very tip of it with his beautiful, masculine lips. “You think my puppies are right, man?” He looked back at the receptionist, to see that the college jock was breathing heavily at the sight, a growing wet spot forming on his cargo pants. “I… you’re right, kid, you’re just, just… fuck, dude, I need to feel those…” The man reached out to touch Dylan’s gargantuan muscles, but a disapproving frown from the colossal muscleboy told him to stop mid-stretch. The receptionist's eyes were filled with lust and desire, his heart jerking towards Dylan's irresistibly attractive body, and when Dylan frowned, Kyle saw the receptionist's heart break in those yearning eyes. “Go on through, I, I, I won’t tell my boss, sir…” Kyle and Dylan continued past the counter, as the receptionist ran off to get a change of pants. Before they entered the weightroom, the muscleboy stopped and grinned down at the blond photographer. “I hope I didn’t freak you out back there. It’s just that you’ve been awfully nice to me, letting me stay over at your place during the rainstorm last night, and driving me all the way over here, and everything. I didn’t want you to have to pay for me too, so I used my… ‘persuasion skills’ to get us both a free membership. My ex always told me that I can be pretty scary when I’m persuading someone.” He grinned. ‘Scary,’ Kyle thought, ‘But also sexy as fuck.’ The way Dylan’s biceps effortlessly exploded through the shirt’s fabric made Kyle hard as hell. The kid hadn’t even lifted today, but his muscles were already getting pumped up bigger than most bodybuilders on TV. ‘Shit… and he's still in high school, too, barely even legal…’ “Anyways,” the musclegod continued, “At least everybody will know not to get in my way while I work out, right?” Dylan chuckled at the way Kyle’s eyes seemed glued to his gigantic biceps. “C’mon, let’s go.” He opened the door to the weightroom and gestured Kyle to enter. “Ladies first.” --- Donald was proud of what he had accomplished. At 260lbs of muscle, Donald was huge, a true titan, with a fit 34-inch waist that made it obvious his mass wasn’t from eating burgers. He knew his effect on women, on men, his ability to hypnotize others with his incredible bulk and physique. He wasn’t always this big; the bulky redhead had suffered from obesity as a teenager. Everyone made fun of him, so one day he decided to improve on his body. That was the day when he transformed from the introverted fat kid to the hunk he had become today. The bodybuilder snapped back to the present. Donald was feeling pretty good about himself that day; it was the day before his competition, his fourth one. The first three had been a cinch to win, and he had bulked up twenty pounds since he last he hit the stage. Donald was sure he would win this one too. Today was chest day for Donald, which was good, because Donald’s pecs were his favorite part of his body. He went to work, lying down, his huge muscles spreading as he prepped himself up, then his arms grasping the bar, lifting it as he proceeded to pump one, two, three, four, FIVE reps with 585lbs. It was his bench press record, and he was proud as hell that he was strong enough to rep it five times on his first attempt. He was the biggest, baddest guy around, and everyone envied him. Or so he thought. Suddenly, a massive, hulking, shirtless giant walked by. He was way bigger than Donald… and he seemed to be way more ripped, too. The giant smiled down at Donald, a handsome smile with sparkling teeth and stunning brown eyes, though the bodybuilder could barely make out the musclegod’s face in the bright light from the gym ceiling. “Nice job, man,” the giant rumbled, his voice oozing youthful masculinity, “You look pretty buff. Wanna’ spot me?” Donald only worked out with big guys; he didn’t associate with anyone below 200lbs. But this stud was obviously way, way bigger than that, he even dwarfed Donald himself! Grudgingly, the bodybuilder stood up behind the bench and wiped the sweat from his brow. This musclegod may be fucking massive, but there’s no way he could be stronger than Donald. Then the giant musclebeast laid down on the bench and started pumping out reps. As the musclefreak was pressing the bar, Donald finally caught a glimpse of his face, and… holy fuck! How old was this kid? “…eighteen, nineteen, twenty! Fuck yeah, that was a sweet warm-up! Hey, man, can ya’ add two more 45lbs plates to each side? I need to get a REAL pump in these babies…” The older bodybuilder obeyed, adding 180lbs to the bar. While the teen resumed benching, Donald added up the weights in his head… 765lbs! Damn! “Hey, kid,” Donald said after the muscleteen had finished another set of twenty reps, “Just who are you, anyways?” The boy sat up, surprised. “Oh, I guess I never introduced myself, huh? I’m Dylan. High school senior.” He extended his arm out, palm open. “And you are…?” “The name’s Donald, and I’m a bodybuilder” the redhead grasped Dylan’s hand and shook it. Out of habit, Donald squeezed the kid’s hand to test his strength. The kid smiled at him, revealing two rows of flawless white teeth… and then returned the squeeze with mind-blowing pressure. He nearly crushed Donald’s fist in his grip! The bodybuilder winced as he pulled his arm back, but the teenager didn’t seem to have even noticed the effect of his bone-crushing grasp on the older bodybuilder. “Shall we get back to the workout?” --- Meanwhile, Kyle watched from a distance as Dylan showed off to the bodybuilder, snapping a photo quietly every few seconds. These pictures were coming out perfectly. Each of Dylan’s reps made the muscleteen’s massive arms explode, his gargantuan pecs inflate until they looked like they would rip out of the “Get BIG n’ BUFF 4XL” t-shirt at any moment. As the muscleboy worked out, an arrogant smirk slowly spreading upon his gorgeous lips, the older bodybuilder stood behind him gaping at the teen’s superhuman strength as Dylan easily pumped the enormous weights. These pictures would be excellent advertising for BIG n’ BUFF. --- Donald was shocked as Dylan finished his last set. For the finale, the unstoppable muscleteen had 855lbs on the bar, almost three hundred pounds more than Donald’s own bench record! The kid pumped out ten reps, but just when Donald thought he would stop, the kid pumped out ten more. And ten after that. And then ten again. By the time the freak kid was done, Donald had counted fifty reps, and Dylan still wasn’t tired! “Don’t want to drain my energy too soon,” the kid winked at Donald. “Besides, if my pecs get any bigger I’ll have to buy a new shirt! My biceps have already ripped through the sleeves…” “Goddamn, kid, if I didn’t just see you bench over three times your bodyweight, I’d think you’re on juice! You’re not taking anything, are you?” Dylan shook his head, droplets of fine sweat slinging off his dark hair, “Hell no. My musclepower comes solely from a balanced diet of bread, meat, fruit, and veggies, and everything in between. I eat anything and everything, and no matter what I consume, it all turns into pure muscle.” The adolescent raised his right bicep and flexed, admiring the enormous musclesphere, “Incidentally, that bench was less than three times my bodyweight. I weighed myself in at 318lbs last time I checked.” Donald’s eyes widened. “Last time you checked?” “A week ago,” Dylan admitted, the tone of his voice a mixture of innocent and cocky. "I might be heavier now..." “Ho-ly-Shit! You’re a genetic freak if I’ve ever seen one!” And then, realizing what he had just said, “Not in a bad way, of course! I wouldn’t want to piss off a stud like you! But damn, over three hundred pounds and still in high school. I bet the ladies can’t get enough of you.” Dylan laughed, walking over to the pull-up bar, the big meaty spheres of his glutes grinding against each other with every stride. “Yeah, I hear that a lot. Come over here and help me with my workout.” The bodybuilder followed the muscleteen, curious what the kid planned to do. Dylan handed him a belt. On it were two hundred pounds of iron. “Wear this,” the kid ordered. Donald obeyed. “Now grab onto my neck and hold on tight.” As soon as he did so, Dylan started powering out reps on the pull-up bar. Up and down, up and down, the teen tirelessly pulled nearly 800lbs using only his lat and arm muscles. Grasping the kid’s incredible body, Donald could actually FEEL Dylan’s enormous back blossom into a vast plane of unyielding muscle, even under the shirt spread so thin across his powerful torso that it was starting to look more like a coat of paint than an actual garment. The muscleteen counted reps, “Twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two…” but the bodybuilder was too busy holding onto Dylan’s body to listen, the kid’s muscles expanding with every pump and forcing apart his fingers with their growing size. The weight belt pulled down on Donald’s mass, making it even harder for the bodybuilder to keep his grip. Donald growled and applied every ounce of strength he had to holding onto that teenage body, but even his strongest grip couldn’t dent the stud’s impossibly dense musculature as the muscleboy vigorously pumped out reps. “Sixty-one, sixty-two, sixty-three…” the teenager counted, each rep inflating his biceps a little bigger, his back a little wider, his power a little stronger. The kid started sweating, drenching his shirt in overwhelming male sudor. Donald was dizzy as the slippery, sweaty mountain of muscle burgeoned beneath his fingers, and he felt that he could barely hold on… --- Kyle continued observing the scene. Dylan had flexed his bicep, a prodigious ball of muscle exploding from his arm, and the bodybuilder’s jaw dropped in awe at such mind-boggling enormity. SNAP! Picture perfect. The dude was blown away by the teen’s overwhelming size, and the photo showed it. Then Dylan indicated towards another part of the gym, and the two headed off to… a pull-up bar? The kid handed the older guy a weighted belt with an ungodly amount of steel on it, saying a few words while he flashed that trademark perfect smile of his (‘does he even realize how hot those lips are?’). Then Dylan grabbed onto the pull-up bar and started pumping out reps… with the bodybuilder hanging on his back! The kid ceaselessly pulled up their combined weight, probably over 800 pounds, and didn’t stop until the guy holding onto him looked like he was about to fall off. --- When Dylan dropped back to the ground, Donald fell off his back. He was breathing hard, exhausted, his big, muscled arms aching from hanging onto the powerful teenager. He had never imagined being lifted so easily! And by a kid, not even out of high school! “…and that makes one hundred reps!” the teenage musclegod announced. He looked down on the floor, where Donald was lying, exhausted. “What up, big guy? You can’t be tired already, we just started! Get off your ass and help me do squats!” For the next two hours Dylan and Donald worked out. Dylan, of course, dominated. Donald was getting more and more worn-out from just trying to keep up with the teen’s heavy lifts, and yet the muscleboy himself was an unstoppable fountain of vigor. Every time he pumped up his muscles, Dylan seemed to have a new surge of energy. Donald could hardly comprehend how this high school kid was easily lifting weights that powerlifters would envy, and the fact that the boy seemed to gain more musclepower, more dynamic energy with every flex just blew his mind. Of course, by this time Dylan’s record-breaking work-out had attracted quite a few other gym-goers, muscular guys and skinny guys alike. They asked the muscleboy about his schedule, his diet, his stats, even his favorite work-out music, but once Dylan made it obvious that he wouldn’t appreciate distractions from his lifting, the overzealous fans backed away. “Shit, kid,” Donald said, “You’re more jacked than I ever dreamed of being. I remember in college girls thought I was hot as fuck, and I was way smaller than you are. I can’t even imagine all the pussy you must be getting with a body like that, kid.” Dylan laughed as he curled two 180lbs barbells. With each rep his biceps bulged into gigantic cannonballs, and as they stretched his triceps formed a delicious arc twice as big. Donald watched the teen’s arms as they continued to flex and expand. He felt something, a sort of awe, familiar and yet nostalgic. It was the same awe he experienced back when he first saw a bodybuilder flex in one of his magazines. But this muscleboy fucking dwarfed that old bodybuilder, it wasn’t even a competition. He remembered being a fat kid in high school, back when the mean jocks used to corner him in the hallway and use his flabby belly as a punching bag. Donald was glad Dylan wasn’t one of those jocks. A punch from Dylan could probably do way more damage than anything those high school jocks did. “What’s your shirt say?” Donald asked. “Get BIG n’ BUFF… 4XL… what’s that?” The teen dropped the dumbbells on the floor. Thirty reps with each arm. He flexed. Fucking huge. Huger than ever. “BIG n’ BUFF? It’s a company. They make workout equipment. Make supplements too. I always use their shit. You should check them out” It was a lie, of course, but a harmless one. Donald was enraptured. “BIG n’ BUFF, huh? I’ll look them up as soon as I get home. Sounds like the kind of stuff I need to gain more muscle.” Dylan shrugged, striding over to the mirror. He lifted the hem of his shirt, revealing two columns of ripped, shredded muscle. “Yeah, check out these abs. I’ve got a fucking eight-pack here.” He casually glanced at the older bodybuilder. “Come here, see if you can hurt me.” “No way man,” Donald shook his head, “I’m exhausted. I can hardly even move my arm.” “Don’t worry, I won’t flex,” Dylan promised. He let out a deep breath and relaxed his abs, though they still looked dense as lead. “See?” “Fine, then,” the redhead grumbled. He walked in front of Dylan, forming a fist as hard as he could. Then, pulling his arm back, turning his hips, he swung his fist into the teen’s midsection, putting the entire momentum of his body into that one superpunch. Instantly, Donald cried out in pain. He collapsed on the floor, holding his fist in his other hand. “Shit! I think you almost cracked my knuckles! You said you wouldn’t flex, damn it!” “I didn’t, dude,” Dylan replied, “This is what my abs would look like if they were flexed.” Then, tensing his lower torso, Dylan really flexed his muscles. His rippling abs actually started to grow and bulge and push out against each other, eight bricks of muscle that were each easily distinguished by the eye, powerful slabs unyielding and indestructible. The Greek Gods carved out of marble couldn’t hope to imitate such hardness. “Now that you got a chance to punch me, it’s only fair I get to punch you.” Dylan chuckled when he saw Donald’s horrified face. “I’m only kidding, dude. I’m don’t want to kill ya’.” Then, crouching down next to Donald, he said, “You’ve been a great work-out buddy. I’m going to stay here a bit longer, but you’re totally drained. Go home and get some rest. Maybe we can work-out again some time.” Dylan winked at the older bodybuilder one last time before walking away. Donald quickly collected himself and drove home as fast as he could. He had never reacted this way to another man, but this incredible teenage musclegod, with his handsome face and his mind-boggling power and his irresistible youth and virility, this kid made him gay if he wasn’t already. He was going to have a very long jerk-off session this afternoon. It would be the longest of his life. --- The teen giant strode into the locker room. Kyle was there, shuffling through the pictures in his camera. “Like what you saw?” The muscleboy asked. He walked over and sat down next to Kyle, looking into the camera. There was a photo of a beautiful, gargantuan muscular man squatting a barbell holding an unfathomable amount of weight. The teen’s perfect lips were spread into a smile that was calm, casual, almost smug as he pressed over half a ton of iron with his powerful, delicious glutes. By contrast, the man spotting him had his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide, as if in awe, perhaps with jealousy or even lust. A few other men and women could be seen in the background of the photo, though they all seemed puny in relation to the musclebeast. Most of them was looking in the superhuman boy’s direction. One older man almost looked like he had a boner, though it could have just been a trick of the light. “Liked it? I loved it! You went through every single pose and flex imaginable. These photos are going to turn out great.” Kyle paused a bit as he shifted his eyes from the camera to the teenager. Fuck. Over three hundred pounds of muscle. Godlike strength. Sexy face. Sitting right next to him. He looked even bigger up close, pumped powerfully from the workout. The kid could rape him and he wouldn’t be able to do anything about it. Not that he would mind. “There’s only one thing left. I should have done this earlier, but I thought I should ask you for your permission first. The people who I am selling these photos to, well, they’ve wanted to get some shirtless shots of you for their advertising campaign. I’m not going to force you to do it if you don’t want to, Dylan, but I’m willing to pay a nice bonus if you do.” The muscleboy chuckled. “Kyle, you think I’d feel shy about doing a shirtless pic? Dude, I love showing off! Don’t even bother paying me extra.” And that’s how Dylan’s first shirtless photos came about. Kyle ended up taking about a dozen or so shots with his camera. They all turned out perfectly. First, he had Dylan flex his pecs, tearing the BIG n’ BUFF shirt down the middle. It was a torso shot, with the muscleteen staring directly at the camera with those big beautiful brown eyes that made Kyle shudder. The boy’s pecs heaved forward, bursting through the fabric of the shirt like a surge of water through a dam, the two enormous muscle-pillows exploding towards the camera. His arms were held at his side, balls of muscle relaxed and yet huge; even unflexed, it was impossible to ignore Dylan’s impressive biceps and triceps. In another shot, Dylan was in the shower, his eyes closed, mouth barely open as tiny droplets of water splattered over his seductive male body and soaked his powerful muscles. The photo offered a breathtaking view of his monstrous pectorals, his colossal arms, and his flawless eight-pack. A third shot featured Dylan showing off his broad, expansive back. The staggering width of the muscleboy’s shoulders was only more amazing when contrasted with his skinny waist; Dylan’s belly was tiny even compared to most female models! At the bottom of the photo, one could easily see the muscleteen’s thick prominent glutes pushing against his basketball shorts, the deliciously erotic musclebutt seeming to explode from the boy’s miniscule waist. Dylan’s powerful neck was twisted towards the camera so that he could gaze directly at the viewer. He was winking, and his lips were curled in a cocky smirk, as if saying, ‘Yeah, I know you want this’. “That’s amazing, Dylan,” the blond finally said. “Let’s wrap this up and go home.” --- Kyle drove Dylan back to the teen’s house. The radio was turned up, playing the latest pop music. Dylan casually popped and flexed his muscles to the tune as if pumping weights. The photographer worked hard to keep his eyes on the road, despite the bulging mass of beauty sitting in his backseat. “The company is Big n’ Buff, right?” the teen suddenly asked “Which company?” “You know, the one you’re selling my pictures to. Big n’ Buff?” “Oh, yeah,” Kyle replied, “That’s them. They make equipment and supplements and stuff. Dylan shrugged. “I told that bodybuilder who I was working out with about it. Told him that I’ve been using it for a while, and that he should use their products too if he wants to be big like me.” The photographer chuckled. “Using it for a while, have you? The company itself is fairly young. They’ve had a rough first year and they’re looking for a few models to help them promote their image and attract more customers.” “Then why not let me talk to them?” the muscleboy asked. “Next time you meet up with them, bring me along too. I can help you strike a deal with them. I’m great at persuading people..." and then, with a naughty grin, "but you know that already, don't you?” Kyle thought about it for a few seconds. “Sounds like a good idea. I haven’t actually talked to anyone there yet. I have a middleman, or rather a middlewoman, whom I talk to first. But I’ll see what we can do about arranging a meeting.” After a few more minutes of driving, they reached Dylan’s house. “Thanks a lot for everything, Kyle. I'm serious, you've been a really awesome friend to me.” The muscleboy smiled, “When I become internationally famous, I’ll pay you back for everything.” Dylan didn't know it at the time, but those words were destined to come true. “Yeah, right, big guy” the photographer laughed, “Call me when you find the solution for world peace.” Kyle watched the hulking muscleboy shut the door behind him. Then, with a sigh of lost passion, he drove back home.

The IFNB's recent series, the Amateur Showcase (Co-sponsored by HyperDev Labs) has me wondering if anyone has "heard" any background on any of their amateurs? Often, IFNB fans will write up "what they've heard" about the monster muscle & horse cocked alpha athletes they cover. This series has a lot of amazing up and "cummers" and so I was wondering if any of you dudes wanted to post some quick notes or tales about these guys . . . ? For example, a fellow fan told me that Janos Peralek is allowed to train naked in his gym, and the gym owner sells protein drinks made of his cum. Likewise, Ignacio Jule recently had the cops visit his house. Neighbors heard cries of extreme agony coming from his apartment. Knowing Jule is a massive muscle brute, they sent two of the biggest, most jacked muscle cops to investigate. They found Jule flexing his massive muscles while his monster cock was slammed into as bodybuilder on the bed. While the bodybuilder was screaming in agony as the massive cock tore him open, it was clear to the police he was willingly offering his muscled ass to Jule while the monster practiced flexing. Word is the two cops were driven so wild with alpha lust for Jule that they, too, eagerly opened their thick gluteus for the competitor to practice with. What stories have you "heard"? Go check out some of the amateurs and post some quick ideas below!

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

This is the first story I ever posted to the forum, enjoy! Raijin: First Comes the Lightning Raijin "The God of Thunder Thighs" they call me that and for good reason too! While I may not be Japanese, I am a professional bodybuilder who is VERY well known for his insane leg development. Well...that and my name is Raymond which I have to say isn't the best basis for a nick name but whatever; it seems you aren't a well-respected pro unless you have a nickname right? Well, all that aside, while I do love having legs as freaky and developed as I do, I just want to get my fucking upper half to match them... Imagine my excitement when my work out partner, another professional bodybuilder, John told me he had gotten his hands on some really powerful drugs that cause growth near instantly! Well John, god bless him, has been trying anything and everything he can get a hold of to get to my level. Now don't get me wrong the man is a beast nay a god amongst normal men but then again the company he keeps, such as myself, are not your average men. Neither of us is Mr. Olympia though we do aspire for that title but John's legs are a little lacking, at least compared to mine heh. I assume this is why he workouts with me instead of solo or with another pro, I mean I make sure that bastard pushes himself on leg day and he does the same for me the rest of the time. So I headed to the gym which I was not surprised to find empty aside from John and I, it was late Thursday night after all. Now call me cocky, arrogant, or whatever the fuck you want but when it comes to gym time for me I always have my posers on underneath a pair of shorts that are a size...or three...small for my massiveness. To quote the all wise Mel Brooks "If ya got it, flaunt it!” Well that and I love to give John a hard time showing off my legs plus it seems to push him to do better during his workouts. I look around a bit and find John in the yoga aka posing room with his duffel bag and the biggest shit eating grin I've even seen on the man which is saying a lot. "It's about fucking time you showed up Rai!" "...it's damned near midnight, 'miracle serum' or not I need my beauty sleep." John grinned ever larger putting the Cheshire Cat to shame. "And with your face you really do, careful you don't bust the mirrors in here." ...yes we have that type of "friendship". Call it rivalry or the fact both of us are assholes but we both know we can trust the other for anything. "John you asshole just show me the shit would ya." "Ya, ya keep your man panties on." John goes to his duffel and brings back two shots filled with a substance I can only describe as a mixture between tar and coffee grounds. He describes to me his sponsor had gotten his hands on a few vials of this mystery shit that was supposed to be in beta testing but actually does all the shit the ads in the muscle magazines "promise" they do. Now since we are such best buds and his sponsor is hoping I will jump ship from the company I play poster boy for to theirs (fat chance but if this works...) they made sure to give enough to John for the both of us to use as good will gift. John is adamant that I go first which I find strange but eh, fuck it I don't have much to lose and a lot of mass to gain! As he puts a syringe back into the duffel I peel my shorts and posers down far enough for John to put the needle into my ample cheeks. As he performs the injection I exclaim. "Holy shit man is this Icy Hot or something? This crap feels like its burning my ass from the inside while I'm sitting on a friggin' block of ice!" John chuckles like the ass he is and calls me a bitch, again like the asshole he is. "...I'll show you who the bitch is..." I mutter. He laughs and gives me a hearty slap on the ass to tell me he's finished. I turn around and ask him when does the growth start, why didn't he take the first shot, and if he wanted me to give him his now but all he does is point to the wall mirrors and tells me to look. Putting it out of my mind I turn around and stare at the mirrors in anticipation. While waiting I take stock of John and myself. As I’ve said, I'm bottom heavy as all fuck almost like I spent my life trying to defy the chicken leg stereotype though I can thank good ol' genetics, tenacity, and steroids to getting physique to its current level. John, while not having anything unique like my legs or the giant arms or barn door wide shoulders some others pros have, is stuck with only a "merely average" (as he puts it, the self-deprecating git) physique. Which in this case, is near perfect symmetry and proportions with enough mass to put most body builders to shame. I may have calves with such a large muscle connection that I may as well have cankles, calves wide enough to doom me to wearing either shorts or clown pants exclusively, thighs so wide and with such a sweep to make jeans and non-personally tailored pants a nightmare, an ass big enough to nearly require a federally mandated "wide load" sign; but I would kill for John's "merely average" proportions. (And if you tell him, god help you, you and I will have some nice short words "punchtuated" for emphasis.) What the hell do you expect from thighs measuring a little over forty inches each, cold & in competition shape, and calves that would challenge any major league quarter back to handle correctly? Aside from my near cartoonish legs I'm not too shabby with the rest but it just doesn't compare to my redwoods. Shit I'd be Mr. Olympia if both halves were even. As I am lost in thought I decide it would be in my best interest to strip down to my posers as I see no reason to possibly shred my clothes and so I can see all of my coming glory without anything in the way; but I only make it to taking off my shoes before I feel the first kick. I gasp as I feel what I can only describe as a full body pump taken to almost euphoric levels. John chuckles as I stand up and can't help let loose a small moan. I stare in the mirror in amazement and watch my chest puff up like I'm inhaling ever more air. My shoulders slowly widen, causing John to take a few steps to the side and make some room. I can feel my back push both backwards and outwards as it rises my arms slowly forward. My arms! My god my arms! I can see and feel the cables of sinew lengthening, expanding, and thickening in my forearms. My forearms have never had that proper Popeye look but now would put the spinach swilling fool to shame. My biceps were getting ever fuller and rounder by the second looking now like a full moon dominating the horizon. Now my triceps have swollen to the point my mind cannot comprehend how that much mass is able to hang onto my body and yet have the density of steel or better. My shirt is straining to restrict my bulk, so with a chuckle I do a most muscular and watch it burst into a pile of rags. John, whose attention I had this whole time, laughs and applauds for this display of might. I was about to start a side chest pose to give my burgeoning magnificence the display and attention it oh so, so, deserves when I finally pay attention to the changes happening to my legs. I'm dumbfounded that I hadn't heard the threads snapping out of my shorts sooner but they are made of a stretchier fabric than my shirt. Despite the ill-fitting nature of them initially they just now have busted enough to let my legs breath. Heh, with the remnants being what can only be called a kilt I decide that this won’t do, grab the waist band, and rip them off in one motion. Which is immediately followed by clapping from the peanut gallery standing next to me. Now that I can see my legs on full display I’m rendered speechless. "GOD DAMN IT!" I yell "FUCK!" I exclaim. For all the growth the rest of my body did my legs still VASTLY outmatch the rest of me! My calves have grown so fucking monstrous that my socks have been pushed down to my ankles. I've had to adjust my stance to such a degree I can't believe I didn't consciously notice till now due to my quads thickened to the point my knees are damned well near swallowed by their mass. I mean Christ, aside from my chest being too big to do so in the first place, I still wouldn’t be able to see my feet from how fucking thick my quads are I look down now! And yet somehow my calves are still rubbing all over each other despite my severely widened stance. "Ha ha ha." I look into the side mirror and see my hamstrings are so thick that I doubt I can really sit down again and with my legs this fucking thick I practically have a built in seat now anyways. Speaking of a seat, my ass has grown to an astronomic if not cosmically thick level. My lats are so now so thick I can't lower my arms even if forced but not even it was thick enough to rival my immense ass. My legs are so thick now it looks I have my chest underneath pelvis twice over. "Hahahha." Frankly it looks like my poser has been swallowed into the abyss that is my pelvis but at least my junk grew more too....a lot more....just how big is it now and how the hell are my posers on still anyways? I mean between what looks like two pumpkins on one side and a very large and very irate squirrel stuffed into the other side. And.... "Hahahahahahaha!" "AND WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU LAUGHING AT Y-....!" I try to turn around to yell at John, the bodybuilding hyena, but that's just it "I tried". As I turned my quads, my calves, and well, my everything, just got into the way of well...it self and I landed flat onto my excessively ample ass. Shit I'm used to a waddle or swagger but this is fucking ridiculous. "Hahaha well I'm laughing at you Rai. Who would have guessed gaining what looks like another hundred plus pounds of muscle would get a guy famous for his big ass legs to get them even bigger. Surprise, surprise!" ".....JOHN YOU ASSHOLE HELP ME THE FUCK UP WOULD YOU!?!?" I yell at the top of my lungs fuming and thrashing the whole time to try to get back up onto my feet, but I just can't not get my legs to interfere with themselves. John, while still laughing, reached for both of my hands to help me get into a squat position so I could try to stand up. Right then I heard a very loud snap and a crack, at first I was fearful it was my bones but I notice a breeze from the AC on my ass. I look over and see that my posers have snapped off with such force it cracked one of the mirrors. "Mother FUCKER!" I yell as I try to stand up quickly but in my haste I just end up back on the ground like a roided out turtle stuck on his back. "'....hahaha, Rai seriously man you need to take this seriously and stop making this so fucking funny!" I give John a death glare which doesn't silence his laughter but it at least gets him to help. "Haha ok, ok, here Rai all you need to do is stretch your legs a bit and get used to them I bet. Here I'll even help, seeing I'm such a nice guy and all!" "John. You, a “nice guy”? You got me into this in the first place!" John stops laughing and looks at me straight in the eye. "You came here, you asked for the shot, and you wanted the results. You got more than expected but I am not fully to blame and you damn well know it." He smiles again and says "Ok now stop your bitching and let's start stretching!" With that he gets onto the ground and picks up my legs from the ankles and pushes my knees into my chest. He puts all his weight onto my feet pressing my knees firmly into my chest. I can barely see anything aside his head with my legs dominating my entire field of vision. "Look man I don't think this is going to work...and this feels weird to me what with my being NUDE and you most likely going to try and cop a feel." John puts my feet on his shoulders and looks at me. "Ya and what do propose we do huh? Neither of us have anything you can wear." He slaps my calves and thighs to prove his point. "Be a man about it and stop being an insecure twat." "...fine." As he keeps putting his weight onto my legs trying to limber them up I can't help but stare at them. I hadn't gotten this close of a look till now. The lines in my quads are so deep and thick it reminds me of the Grand friggin' Canyon. My quad's tear had to come from Goliath to be that size...but now that I outsize even him the description sorta falls flat. Christ, the fact I can't see anything but my quads, calves, and John's head didn't hit me till just now how immense they've gotten. I can't help but be impressed and admittedly a little aroused from my growth though I bet the extra testosterone from my even larger balls isn’t helping. "Haha looks like you're getting excited! Heh, you're even blushing about it. You know for such a stud and now god amonstg men you really are a cute softie aren't ya?" "Wait, what?" With that I heard a rustling noise from what I assume is John's bag.....fuck he can't be.... "Hm? I'm just thinking out loud Rai nothing else." With that I feel a pressure and heat on my ass. I start to move and try to get away from what I can only assume to be John's dick. (Christ I didn't know he was that large...wait why the fuck am I thinking this?) "Ah,ah, ah, big man hold up right there!" He raises his hand into my severely limited field of vision and I see he has another syringe with that black goop that started this mess. "Now Rai what did you think was going to happen eh? Friends we are but you swaggering your giant luscious ass all this time to mess with me, and now that your ass is the fucking Holy Grail of muscle holes do you think I'm going to not take advantage? You're going to cooperate or I'm going to make it so you will NEVER be able to walk again. You'll get so big all you can do is be a circus freak, now let’s have some fun big man." With that said John slaps my ass and smiles. I feel something very large and warm press hard on my ass. I hear a loud and wet sounding pop and I gasped...

It was sad after such an euphoric evening imagining the giant muscle beast that talked to me that I had such a horrible day. Problem after problem assaulted me until I was left sitting at my desk, wishing I could escape to the comfort of home. But, I knew I had to go to the gym first. I had to lift weights, to make it more than just a habit, but an ingrained part of my life. I continued to tell myself this even as the time for me to be there had passed. I kept saying, "It doesn't matter that I'm late, the important thing is I get there." So, when I finally arrived at the gym close to an hour after my normal time, I simply smiled at the small victory. I had fought the urge to go straight home after the annoying day, and now I was here, ready to forget everything else but the weights. As I walked up the small hill to the front doors, out of the side of my eyes I could see a huge mass walking in the same general direction. I turned slightly to have my eyes fall on the muscle master of the gym, the big man that ruled my dreams every night, walking to his domain. He saw me and smiled, his grin washing over me like I was a love-sick schoolgirl. I simply waved and tried not to look too diptsy as I headed to the door. We arrived at the same time and I held the door for him. His gravelly thanks was more than enough of a reply for me, but the gift of watching his wide back and muscular ass head to the check in counter was even more thrilling to me. We both got out our key tags as I followed him to the check in counter. Of course, the clerk knew us both and engaged him in some small talk while he scanned our keys. I drifted off slightly into my own world as I watch his forearms wriggle as he leaned slightly on the counter. It took just a few moments for me to realize that he was speaking to me. Shaking myself out of my daze, I looked at him in confusion. He smiled again and said, "What are you working on little man?" My response was legs and he smiled and said, "Hey, that's what I'm working on too. You wanna join me?" If I weren't leaning against the stone counter, I would've fallen to the floor in shock. Part of me was still scared of this man and scared that he would lose interest in working out with me once he saw how badly my leg workouts went, but the logical side of me said that if he invited me, obviously he knew me, and therefore he would know that I couldn't hold a candle to the amount of weight he lifted. Therefore, I had nothing to worry about and I should just go for it. Not to mention the lust side of me was screaming "GO WITH HIM AND WATCH!" So, siding with logic (not to mention the overwhelming lust of seeing this behemoth work on legs), I nodded my head and said, "Sounds good to me." So, like a lost little puppy, I fell in line behind the big man of the gym as we headed to the floor. I was about to mention the fact that I haven't done squats in years, but I noticed that we didn't go towards the pit, but instead towards the machines. We stopped at the leg extension machine and he dropped his heavy bag next to the area. He began to stretch, so instead of asking a bunch of questions, I simply resigned myself to obeying his instructions. I made sure that I maneuvered myself so I could stretch comfortably, but more importantly, I made sure that I could see the big man as he stretched. And by god, was I happy that I did that. He started by placing his left foot over his right and bending forward slowly. Almost tantalizingly, I watched as the extremely short shorts he wore sluggishly rose up his legs, revealing a set of beautifully serrated hamstrings. The sheer girth of them was shocking. I could see cords of muscle as thick as my water bottle line the back of his legs. And his quads seemed to sweep so far out, truly demonstrating what the term “tree trunk” truly meant. I mimicked his motion, my eyes glued on the thick mass of muscle that was his legs. He completed the stretch, his palms flat on the floor, and I simply drooled. I could see thick cords of muscle and veins line the back of his legs. It was amazing just tracing the sinews that went from his thick hamstrings down to his football sized calves. He then slowly stood back up, relaxing the muscles as he rose and I followed suit. He then spread his legs, way out pass his normally wide stance and stretched again. I watched discretely but before he even started to bend down, I could see a massive bulge hanging from his crotch. I almost choked at the sheer size of his tool. Even though I knew he wore compression shorts, his organ still hung down a good distance from his crotch. It was as if he kept a football stuffed into his underwear. I could barely keep myself from drooling. It was awing how such a muscle beast like him could be huge in every way I could dream of. But it also was amusing how it all was so natural to him. I know that if I were his size, my life would be drastically different. I forced myself to look away and focus on my own stretching. I didn’t want to look stupid in front of the big man by hurting myself. A few minutes later, he stood up once again and approached the machine. After quickly adjusting the seat and legs, he sat down and set the weight to a pretty high level in my eyes. Then, without a moment’s hesitation, he started to crank out perfectly controlled reps. I should have been stretching some more, but I was completely hypnotized by his quads. They were already huge, a lot bigger than my legs, but watching him extend them, flexing the muscle, blew my mind. I could see each muscle pop out in sharp relief as he extended his legs. I could see the veins trail up and down his legs, pumping blood throughout the muscle. I could see the definition and size of his mammoth quads and it made me want to just feel the huge ball of muscle work. Twenty blew by at a weight that was double of my ending weight and he kept going. It was a even fifty reps before he stopped and got up. I stood there in awe, just mesmerized at how easily he accomplished that task. He didn’t even look winded. He smiled at me and said, “I usually do leg extensions first. Both to warm up and to pre-exhaust the quads for squats.” He patted me on the shoulder and said, “Your turn.” I could do nothing but nod as I adjusted the seat and sat down. Normally, I did this after leg presses, but right now, he was the coach and I was going to follow all his directions. I set the pin to a really light weight, something I could do for fifty reps and started to work. As I extended my legs slowly for each rep, I could feel his eyes on me. Not so much as a glare or a scowl, but more like a coach or a buddy would look. I could tell he was evaluating me, but not in a manner that made me feel uncomfortable. It was more like he was appraising my form, looking for weaknesses or places for improvement. After I squeezed out my fortieth rep, I let the stack drop with a thud. He smiled at me again and started to adjust the seat back while giving me a small tip on my form. He set the weight up to another huge number, then cranked out forty reps himself. Then, before getting up, he set the weight down and looked at me. “I want you to do this weight, but I want you to only do 15. But instead of going fast, I want you to squeeze at the top, take about 3 secs to lower the weight and about 1 sec to raise it,” he said as he nudged me towards the machine. I imagined the movement pretty quickly in my mind and settled into the seat. The first few reps weren’t all that difficult but I could definitely tell how different it was doing them this way. All the while, I could hear the big man standing next to me, barking instructions. I would be lying if I said that it didn’t have an effect on me; hearing him be so commanding, yet caring, was quite arousing. Thankfully, I was too focused on the task to start sprouting wood, but my cock did twitch for a moment in appreciation to the big coach. The set was very different than all the other sets I had done before. I could feel my legs burning from the concentration I had to put into each rep. After I was done, I dropped the stack and my legs screamed. I slowly got up from the machine and gingerly placed some weight on my legs. They burned like never before and the big man patted me on the shoulder and said, “How does that feel buddy?” I replied, “It burns,” and he said with a smile, “Good, that’s why we’re here.” He got back on the machine and did another amazing set, then I did my set. I was too busy massaging the acid out of my legs to stare too much, but a few glances let me enjoy the beautiful extension of his massive quads. I thought about how it would feel to have legs as huge as his or to simply run my hands along the canyons of his huge muscle, but I didn’t dwell on those thoughts long. After I finished my last set and hobbled off the machine, the big man smiled and said, “Ok, now squats.” A stray thought ran through my mind about how inexperienced I was at squatting, but I somehow knew that everything would be alright with the big coach there. As we walked to the free weight pit, I counted the number of people there. As always, there were a lot of people in the area, but no one was doing legs. Everyone seemed to be doing arms and chest. I smiled; they would never achieve the big man’s size like that. Even I knew that squats and deadlifts pump testosterone and GH through your system. But, most of the guys here were superficial, focusing only on the vanity muscles. I wanted to look like the man in front of me, so huge that no one could ever doubt that I was a lifter. While we were walking, I noticed a pair of guys in the squat rack. I was surprised for a moment before I noticed what they were doing. They weren’t doing anything involving legs, but instead had it set up so they could do barbell curls. I sighed to myself, wondering why people couldn’t just sit the bar on the floor or one of the benches or even the preacher curl station, but instead used one of the only two squat racks for arms. Normally, I would just stand by and stretch, waiting patiently until they had finished, but the big man would have none of that. This was his gym, he was the master and he would not be delayed. He walked confidently up to the two guys and gently, but forcefully cleared his throat. When they turned to look, he said, “Hey fellas, there’s an open bench over there. You mind going over there so we can use this for squats.” I smiled. He wasn’t rude or mean in the way he asked, but his tone and demeanor simply exuded his alpha dog nature. He had his hands on his hips and his lats were flared out, but he wasn’t flexing. His natural tendencies simply spoke volumes. They said, “Hey numbnuts, this is a SQUAT RACK. It’s for SQUATTING. Now, be good boys and go play with your curls somewhere else while a real lifter uses this for what it was intended for.” Needless to say, they moved pretty quickly. They reset the rack to its normal state then quickly took their bar over to one of the empty benches. I bit my tongue to keep from laughing as they left and the big man turned to me and said, “I hate it when people do curls in the rack. Keep meaning to bring a sign to put up here. But not enough people do squats so these kids don’t know better. I chuckled in agreement as he began to set up one of the racks. He looked at me and said, “Go ahead and set up that bar for you. I’ll use this one so we won’t have to load and unload the weight all day.” I looked at the rack, then him, then the rack again before he said, “I suggest you start with a 45 on each side. That should be a good warm up.” I smiled inside; obviously he knew. While I was setting up my station, he swiftly set up his bar with three 45 lb plates a side. Then, without even putting on a belt or anything, he started squatting. His reps were deep, his quads going to parallel before he powered himself back up. I watched as he performed two dozen perfect reps, each as easy as the one before. I saw how the blood pumped into his thighs and how the shorts he had slowly rose up his leg as they swelled with raw power and growth. After about twenty reps, he placed the bar back on its rack and stepped out. Or waddled I should say. He did the type of walk where his legs simply rolled around each other, both of the huge limbs fighting each other for space. The shorts, bunched up near the top of his legs, refused to come back down. The beast just stood there for a moment as I looked at his legs. I could see the separation of each muscle easily seeing as how it looked like there were huge slabs of beef just attached to his leg. Muscle piled on muscle sat before my eyes, quads that hung out almost a foot away from his knees, teardrops that screamed power, calves that looked bigger than a football, hamstrings that looked like cords of wood, all laid before me so beautifully. My eyes traced along his huge legs, shocked at how vascular they were. Veins pressed against the skin, threatening to burst from beneath the skin along with the huge muscle that were just beginning to get pumped. He turned to me and smiled, "Gotta love squats." I simply smiled dumbly before looking at my bar. It was nothing compared to what he squatted as a warm-up, but still it loomed ahead of me dauntingly. Much to my surprise though, was how he reacted to my hesitation. He simply walked up behind me and said, "C'mon man, it's not going to be that tough. I'll be right here behind ya." I took a calming breath before I stepped into the rack. Placing my hands on the bar, I stared into the mirror to see one of the most beautiful sights I had ever seen. I was standing in front of this guy, and he simply outsized me. His shoulders were massive, his lats were wide, his stance and legs were amazingly thick, and everything was simply beautiful. I must've spent a few moments too long staring at the muscled behemoth behind me because I felt a nudge on my shoulder, pushing me forward and under the bar. A twinge of fear passed through me ever so quickly, reminding me that I had been lax on squatting, but another look at the ham sized fist that were on the bar next to mine, the lead pipe forearms that led up to the swelling ball of arm muscle assured me that nothing could go wrong. I ducked under the bar and settled it gently on my shoulders and traps. Standing up, I walked away from the rack slowly, gently bumping into the immovable wall that supported me in my efforts today. He guided the bar as I walked until I was ready, then placed his giant hands under my arms and tightly against my chest. I felt completely surrounded by his huge muscle. I could smell his scent, a subtle mix of iron, sweat, and body soap. I wanted to simply stand there for hours, but a slight squeeze from the big man jarred me from my inner thoughts. I began to squat, followed closely by the huge muscle man behind me. My knees felt rusty and my form was shaky, but I knew I was going to be ok since the guy that surrounded me was there to help me however I needed. As I lowered my butt, I could feel myself approaching the huge tree trunk that was placed between my legs to stablize me. I couldn't dream how good it was going to feel when I lowered myself on his leg. It felt like a huge hard cock to be honest, a muscled tube of unmovable power that was there to stop me from going too low, but also had the alternate effect of making me think of how good it would feel to have some private time with the giant. The first rep was rough, the unfamiliarity shining through like a beacon in the night, but he stood behind me, guiding and supporting me as I worked my way back up. As I stood up, I glanced in the mirror as the big man encouraged me, "Eyes ahead, just keep it steady. Concentrate, focus on squeezing the quads as you come up." I obeyed him completely while watching his beautiful body move up and down with me. It was simply amazing and while it was slightly distracting, I did as he said and kept focus on the muscle. The big man was controlling how fast I was going and we did about twenty reps. After the twentith rep, he placed his huge hands on the bar and helped me rack it. I was slightly winded but it felt better than my legs have felt in a long while. He patted me on the soulder and said, "That's great man, you got some great form. That's usually the part that most people are weak at." I couldn't help but blush at the compliment. I swear, I was getting addicted to his presence. I smiled at him as he walked back to his rack. "Help me put two more 45's on here," he said. I know my jaw must've dropped a little, but I went ahead and loaded up the bar with the weight. He grabbed a weight belt out of his bag and walked slightly over to the mirror. I watched as his shoulders and arms flexed as he pulled tightly on the belt. His shirt was pulled tight against his beautiful body and the belt made his v-taper even more prominent. As much as I wanted not to, I couldn't help but stare. I looked up and saw him smiling at me in the reflection. I wasn't sure how to take it, but his relaxed and jovial attitude made me feel completely secure. He walked up to his bar and confidently put his hands on it. With a few deep breaths, he got under the bar and started to squat. I took a seat on one of the nearby benches and just watched. The ease of the exercise for him was simply mind-blowing. He cranked out twenty perfect reps and racked it with ease. He then got out from under the bar and turned to me. With a smile, he took off the belt and said, "Ok, your set. Let's see how you do with 185." As I put a 25 lb plate on each side, the big man went over to his bag and started to fish around. I glanced over while I slid on the weight to enjoy the beautiful view of his humongous hamstrings. After a moment, he rose to his full height and turned to me. With a smile, he tossed me a belt and said, "Here little man, this should fit you." I caught it and simply stared at it, then at him. The belt was an old school type belt, leather and very worn. "I used that belt a ton when I was just starting. I've outgrown it, but it should work well for you." I couldn't help but smile. The gesture touched me so deeply. I think he knew how much it meant to me. His grin widened as he walked up to me. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Ok man, let's pick up the pace a bit." I smiled up at him and quickly put the belt on. I noticed how worn it was, certain holes were definitely more used than others. I smiled as I noticed that where I was was about the same place where he seemed to start. I felt something indescribable; a feeling that I could do anything. Having that belt on, seeing where he started from and where he was now gave me the confidence that I could do the same thing. And it showed the rest of the workout. I felt a lot more comfortable as I followed the big man around. My form on all the exercises felt better, I pushed myself a bit harder, and I felt that the big man was definitely happy with my lifting. We did squats, hack squats, leg presses, leg extensions and finally seated and standing calf raises. By the time we were done, I could barely walk. Every third step I stumbled. It was the greatest feeling I had ever had after a workout. Of course, while I was stumbling, the big man was still walking tall and proud. And he had such a pump in ihis legs, I could've sworn they would have exploded at any time. The skin was paper thin, showing off the huge, thick slabs of beef and veins pumping madly. Even his calves were huge, bowling ball sized muscle so huge you could see it from the front. As we walked to the exit, I went to hand him back the belt. He held up his hand and said, "Nah man, you keep it. You can wear it next time we work out." As I pushed the door open, waiting for him to walk ahead of me, I asked, "Can that be tomorrow?" He stopped, turned to me, and as he put his huge hand on my shoulder again, smiled. "Sure man, that'll work. I always wanted a training buddy and you seem like a guy who would be serious about working out. How 'bout it man, you wanna get huge like me?" I smiled. I had a feeling he knew the answer long before he asked the question. Without hesitation, I said, "More than anything man, more than anything." This post has been promoted to an article

He was the second reason I went to the gym. The main reason I went of course was to get myself into a better shape. But he was the other reason I went to the gym. He happened to workout along the same time I did, and I was so glad he did. Every day I went into the gym, five days a week, he was either there or on his way. Today was chest day for me, and I knew he would be doing chest and arms. He was the type of man that could do a lot more sophisticated workouts than I could. And seeing him in action was more than an experience. Today, I had already finished my warm-up and was headed to the free weight area. I usually stuck to the machine area, but the beast of a man only went to a machine when there wasn't a way he could do what he wanted with barbells or dumbbells. I had just finished my first set of bench presses when he came in. I held my breath as he walked towards me. I could never get enough of seeing him. He was at least 6'1", a good four inches taller than me, and massive. I guess he was at least 280 lbs. But even being that huge, he still had more muscularity than I could dream of. I had heard he was training for a bodybuilding show for the next year. From what I could see, he was going to be massive. He dropped his bag three benches away from where I was and started to get ready to lift. He began by peeling off his t-shirt and I bit my tongue. Time seem to slow for me as I watched his thick hands, calloused from obvious years of lifting grip the bottom of his shirt. Then, casually, he started lifting it up, revealing his hard flat stomach followed by his thick pectorals. I sighed to myself as I enjoyed the show. His chest was smooth and shaved, but that wasn't my main concern. My eyes were glued to his chest as they flexed. He struggled a little as his t-shirt reached the top of his chest. His lats were flaring and the t-shirt simply was too tight around his massive chest and back. Finally, he got the shirt off and dragged his tank top back down. He bent over to put it into his bag, granting me a quick look at his squatter's butt and thick hamstrings before standing back up to his full height. He stretched and twisted a bit, loosening up his muscles. I watched intensely as his muscles worked. He raised his arms above his head and interlocked his fingers. It was simply beautiful to me. His lats flared outward from the string tank-top. I wanted to walk up to him and just try to wrap myself around them, but I wouldn't dare to. My gaze moved upward as my eyes traced the thick veins in his back. They led me to his massive arms. Unflexed, they had to be at least 20" around, lined with veins that pumped fiercely. They were connected to his forearms, which had even more veins that I could see perfectly, even from the distance I stood. He lowered his arm and picked up a five pound plate. I could feel my cock twitch in my shorts seeing how small it looked in his massive paw. With the weight in hand, he started to roll his shoulder and I watched as the boulder of a muscle moved and flexed. This man was simply amazing and I enjoyed every moment of watching him. He turned to me, smiled and nodded. I returned the gesture and turned slightly to the bench I was working on. He was a nice guy, always acknowledging me whenever we saw each other, but he always lifted alone. I admired, almost envied his focus and dedication for getting huge, but I couldn't spend my entire time at the gym drooling at this muscular beast. So, I continued my workout. I did some sets of flat bench, inclined bench and some dumbbell flyes. As I did this, I would occasionally glance back at him and be awed by the sheer amount of weight he was handling. He also moved a lot faster than I did, completely enthralled in his workout while I was occasionally distracted by the big lifter. Occasionally, he would move from one area to another or one bench to another, and watching him was both intriguing and arousing. He didn't simply walk, but stalked around the area. The free weight pit belong to him, everything in it simply a tool to help him get huge. While he wasn't intentionally being aggressive, he still possessed an aura of menace and intimidation. His sheer size and focus was almost stifling to the people that were there to socialize or pretend to lift, and they instinctively avoided him or got out of his way. He wasn't being mean to anyone, but the way he stalked the area, completely focused on his workout started to get me even more aroused. It was as if he was a wild muscle beast who's only driving force was to get even bigger. I had just started some incline dumbbell presses when he walked by me. I saw the sweat stained tank-top along with his glistening skin and could smell him as he headed to the heavier dumbbells. His scent was enthralling to me. It was befitting a man of his stature, a musk that wasn't overpowering, but strong and unique. I knew if I could bottle his smell, I would be rich. He went and moved an incline bench near where I was before going and picking up the 125 lb dumbbells. After he had them, he went and start to do the exact same exercise that I was doing. Most people would be either indifferent or intimidated by him, but not me. It not only awed me, but inspired me. Even though I was only lifting about one-third of what he was, just being near him made me feel like I could do more. He started a set of light presses with the 125 lb dumbbells before moving on to the 150 and 175 dumbbells. I could barely pick them up off the rack, but there was this specimen of a man lifting and maneuvering them with ease. I had to stop watching him out of fear of tenting my pants. I finished my meager set and went to replace my dumbbells when I bumped into him. I bounced off of him and almost fell to the ground. It felt amazing feeling his huge muscles for just a moment and again, I had to focus on not getting a hard on. He smiled at me and said, "Sup bro." I smiled back and said, "Nothing big man." He smiled and continued his workout. He returned the heavy dumbbells and went to grab the 60 lb ones while I replaced the 45's. I knew that he was about to start his arm workout, so I intentionally slowed my own. He stood in front of the mirror, dumbbells hanging at his sides, his chest pumped and heaving as he slowly breathed. I stood at the dumbbell rack, simply mesmerized. Because of the mirrored walls and corners, I could see all sides of his body. The beauty of his physique was breath taking for a guy who was enthralled with muscle as I was. Standing behind him, I could not see myself in the mirror because of his breadth. His waist was probably a few inches smaller than mine, but his upper body was huge in comparison. I looked in the mirrors at his side and could see both his sides and his front. While his chest was imposing normally, it was completely different after his workout. The pump that he had was awesome. His chest seemed to spill out of the tank top, bulging in all directions as he stood in a relaxed pose. The size of his pecs almost made me drool as I looked at them in the side mirror. I could see the veins pulse and even as I watched was feeding his superior muscles with nutrient-filled blood. He flexed them a couple of times, silently appraising them. He would flex one, watch it tense and bounce before scrutinizing the other one, flexing and relaxing it in the same way. I wasn't sure what he was examining, but my attention was firmly fixated on the striations that lined his upper pecs. They seemed to define and accentuate the already massive muscle in a way that I could only dream of. Finally, after a few long moments of self reflection, the beast started to work on his arms. He started with a set of twenty reps of standing dumbbell curls using the 60 lb weights he grabbed. I watched intently as he performed the exercise with machine-like precision. I could literally see the muscle slowly swell as he lifted the weight. After his warm up, he went and grabbed the 90 lb weights and did another set, followed by 100 lb and 105 lb curls. I knew I should have continued my workout, but those arms of his had me completely hypnotized. His completion of the set temporarily brought me out of my reprieve. The big man walked to the rack and as he replaced the dumbbells, looked up at the ceiling with a look of exasperation and irritation. He shook his head and started to walk to the front. My eyes followed him as he walked, glued to the mass of man that was now walking away. I couldn't help but watch as his muscled butt and legs moved in unison, propelling the huge man away. I tried to continue my workout but soon he returned to the pit area. As he walked, the music changed from modern pop to some nice rock and metal. He smiled as he walked and when passed me, he said, "Sounds so much better." I simply smiled and nodded in agreement as he continued towards the preacher machine. I picked up a 20 lb dumbbell and started doing my own curls, my eyes glued to him. I couldn't help but be amazed as I watched him. It started when he sat down and rested his arms on the pad. His biceps seem to expand as he worked into position and his triceps flexed as he reached for the handle. I couldn't tell what weight was on the machine, but it was at least three 45 lb plates. I held my breath as I watched his arms work. It was a thing of beauty, watching the ball of muscle slowly contract, bringing the weight up. The muscle went from a long head to a softball of hard beef. I saw the intense focus in his look as his gaze went from the mirror to his arms. Nothing else existed as he concentrated solely on working the muscle. I wanted to just walk up and feel the muscle work. After he finished, he dropped the weight and let his arms relax. It was just so enticing watching him. His beefy arms lay lazily downward along the pad and I just looked at them. Veins were popping out everywhere and the pump he had was unreal. His arm lying there unflexed was bigger than mine flexed. I looked around and even though there wasn't many people at the gym, no one seemed to notice. I couldn't believe how this force of nature was going unadmired. But, they could have been like me, just too shy to look. I kept watching him as he continued his workout. By this time, I had given up all pretense of working out, but instead focused on watching him while not being completely obvious. I would position myself on a machine near the free weights, making sure I had a good angle to see the big man. I watched him as he went through the rest of his workout. It was unbelievable how his arms were still getting pumped. Doing his hammer curls was particularly enjoyable as his forearms were getting a pump right along with his massive biceps. Enjoying the simple sight of him curling the 100 lb dumbbells was so arousing, I had to look away for a few moments. But I eventually looked back to see him continue, and I continued to enjoy the show of near inhuman strength. But sooner than I would've liked, his workout was done. He put back his dumbbells, then stood in front of the mirror. Again, he started to flex. He did a double bi in the mirror that almost made me cream my pants. Even from this distance, I could see the distinct separation between the huge bicep and the massive tricep that hung from his lower arm. Veins criss-crossed his arms in an almost artistic pattern, throbbing madly from the intense workout he went through. He put down one arm and focused on the other, flexing it harder. The muscle seemed to bulge even more, much to the pleasure of the big man, not to mention my own. He put both of his arms down and took a deep breath. Then, he suddenly crunched down into a beautiful most muscular pose. Suddenly, every vein and striation in his chest and arms were at attention, displaying the massive amount of power that was in his muscles. If he wasn't wearing the skimpy tank top, I would have expected the shirt to burst into shreds. I saw the intense look in his eyes as he examined his muscles. He flexed harder and it seemed that his muscles grew a little more in response. Finally, satisfied with his progress for the day, he grabbed his bag and headed to the locker room. I had to catch my breath after that show, not to mention let my throbbing erection subside. I looked around at the other guys and girls in the gym and saw that no one seemed to notice the stud that just left the area. I wondered to myself how no one could appreciate the mass of beef that was here. I shook my head in confusion, wondering what was wrong with them. After I calmed myself down, I picked up my stuff and headed to the counter. The guy behind the counter saw me coming and waited for me to order. I told him I wanted a chocolate and peanut butter shake. As I waited for him to finish my shake, he walked by me and said, "Later Colin." He then patted me on the shoulder and said, "Later bro," before continuing out the door. I looked out of the corner of my eye to see the beauty of the male form walk out the door, his chest and arms still pumped and still amazing. Maybe one day I'll have a chat with him, buy him a protein shake. Maybe tomorrow. This post has been promoted to an article

I though it was going to be another normal day at the gym. I was beginning to get frustrated with the whole ‘lifting’ thing. I had been working out for over six months and I had nothing to show for it. But I had kept coming, kept lifting, and kept hoping that something would change. I had loaded the bench with a 45lb plate on each side. I was happy that I could do that, but disappointed that I was stuck at that weight for so long. Then, before I could lie down on the bench, I felt something. A presence if you would. I turned to see a man that if I saw him in a picture, I would’ve said he wasn’t real. The moment I turned, my gaze hit his chest. And my god, what a chest it was. The blue Underarmor shirt he wore did nothing to hide the massive pecs that lay underneath. It was slightly sweat-stained at this point, obviously from an amazing workout because I could see the striations of his colossal chest. I could even make out the veins pulsing underneath the fabric. His chest wasn’t the only thing that hypnotized me. My eyes went down before they went up and took in all his magnificent physique. He had a V-shape to his torso that would’ve made most professional bodybuilders jealous. His chest and lats spread out so far that I doubted I could reach around to his back and tapered down to a waist that looked so narrow, I wondered how it could hold up his enormous chest without breaking. The shirt was stretched to the point of deformity around his chest but sagged at the point where it was tucked into his shorts. My eyes continued to drift down and caught a glimpse of his beautiful legs. They were clad in matching Underarmor and I knew that this man’s physique was what they had in mind when they designed the clothing line. His quads were amazingly developed and had the size that most people couldn’t even begin to dream about. The shorts hugged every contour and indention of his meaty leg, doing nothing but enhancing the overall beauty of the gigantic muscle. His calves were just as stunning as the rest of him. They weren’t the classic diamond shape, but they were remarkably thick, befitting the rest of the leg perfectly. I finally looked back up at his arms. Arms are a favorite body part of mine and he had by far the best set of guns I have ever seen, even counting the dozens of morphs I’ve seen in my life. They were, for lack of a better word, awing. I know my jaw hit the floor when I saw those pythons. I could see why he wore a sleeveless shirt. At least twenty-four inches of pure, unadulterated mass hung from his beefy shoulders. The bicep that crested the top of his arm was so huge and developed, it had to come from the depths of someone’s fantasy. The Clydesdale horseshoe that was suspended from the back of his arm looked like it was sculpted from marble and was in perfect proportion to the huge bicep that was opposite. Even his forearms were massive, writhing with veins and covered in a beautiful layer of black hair. I finally looked at his face and was stunned. When God created man, he must’ve made him look like what I was seeing. It was perfect. His face was so defined, so masculine, I wanted to touch it to see if it was real. He had a jawbone that exuded power and authority, covered with a full black beard that made you think he had to be either in construction or a lumberjack or any of the real manly jobs. He had a few scars, but they did nothing to detract from his appearance. They only added to the natural ruggedness that was already there. And his eyes were amazing, jade green, so deep you could fall in them and never come out. He smiled at me and said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” I felt like I was melting at that point. His voice was like the finest silk being drawn slowly along my ears. I could do nothing but nod in agreement. He strutted towards me, smiling a perfect grin as he came. He stood behind the bench where I was planning on working and waited for me. I snapped out of my daze and lay down and placed my hands on the bar. I wasn’t sure if I would be able to lift with this beautiful man standing over me, but I tried. For some reason, the set felt easier than normal. He didn’t do much to help me, just kept his fingers under the bar, staring at me, whispering encouragement as I lifted. After the set, he walked around, grabbed two more 45s and put them on. When I was about to get up and help him, he simply smiled and told me to stay where I was. Not wanting to disobey him, I watched as he increased the bar to double my max weight. I assumed he was going to work out with me, but when he got back behind the bench, I realized he wanted me to lift that. “I can’t do that!” I said in shock. He simply smiled and said, “Don’t worry. I’m here to help ya.” I stared at him in disbelief, but he simply nodded and smiled again. With a deep sigh, I lay back down and wrapped my hands around the bar. He helped me unrack it and immediately I felt the pressure of the weight. It almost came crashing down on my chest, but he was right there spotting me. “C’mon man, you got this shit. This is easy weight.” I didn’t believe him, but I put everything I had into pushing it up. Slowly, the weight began to rise. Then, I lowered it again and pressed it up. As each rep passed, it felt easier and easier to lift. Soon, I had done ten reps with a weight I never would’ve been able to do alone. I racked the bar with a growl. I felt amazing. I was about to jump up from the bench before he stopped me. “Don’t move,” he said, his low voice cutting through to my soul. He added two more 45s to the bar and told me to lift. We went through the same thing that happened before. First the unrack, then the feeling like it was going to be impossible, then the slow realization that I could do it and then doing it. We did that three more times with me ending up benching 405 lbs. I couldn’t believe it myself, but when he allowed me to stand up and see myself in the mirror, I could see why. My chest had grown to be huge. It was sexy yet comical at the same time. My pecs had grown to be almost as large as his, yet they looked completely out of place on my body. I looked at him and said, “What in the world is going on!” It wasn’t that I wasn’t grateful; it was that I was completely amazed and somewhat scared. He simply ignored my outburst and said, “Think it’s bout time for you to hit legs.” Part of me was in shock. It wanted to run as fast as I could, fearful of what could happen. The other part of me was in lust. Lust for a body that far exceeded what I had. And by some stroke of fate or luck, here was my chance. The brass ring was right there. All I had to do was reach out and grab it. So, I headed to the squat rack with the big man right behind me. I loaded it up with 185 lbs and he went ahead and added two more 45’s. I looked at him in disbelief again, but he simply laid his huge hand on my shoulder and said, “Don’t worry. I’m here to help.” Again, the weight felt like it was going to crush me. I could see my back snapping under the strain, but somehow, I got back up from the squat. Then another rep, then another. Before I knew it, I had done fifteen reps and racked the bar with authority. He added a couple more plates and ordered me to lift. I did so willingly. I didn’t know why, but I knew that I could as long as he was there. Soon, I was squatting 585 lbs. The bar had a slight bend from the weight as I lowered myself to the ground before powering back up. It felt great to do that. My legs felt so strong, almost invincible. Then, the big man took me by the shoulder and showed me the mirror. My legs had inflated to mammoth proportions. They now matched the chest that had been built earlier. I could call them tree trunks now. They were so wide I had to adjust myself a bit. The shorts that I had on had ridden up my legs to the point that they looked like bikini briefs and no matter how much I tugged on them, they refused to go an inch down my massive legs. I sighed with content as my eyes traced the valleys and contours that now etched my immense limbs. Before I could say anything, I felt his hand again. “Arms now.” I gladly followed him to the dumbbells, and soon, I was curling like there was no tomorrow. I’m not sure how much time had passed. I was too enthralled with the workout this giant was giving me. I did a full body workout with him there to help me the whole time. Every set was heavier than the first, each exercise completely destroyed what I thought were my maxes. By the time it was all said and done, I was completely exhausted. My clothes were drenched with sweat, but they also were skin tight. I looked at the big man expectantly. I couldn’t wait for what he had planned. But he simply smiled at me, turned me towards the locker room and gave me a gentle push. “Time to shower up,” he said with his deep baritone voice. I headed straight to my locker and, after a quick change, headed to the shower. It was a big communal one, left over the past that reminded me so much of high school. I never liked showering here unless I was alone. Looking around quickly to make sure no one was around, I turned on the spray to full blast and hot. Soon, the room was filled with a wonderful heated steam. The water on my skin felt amazing. Not only did it relieve the tension I was feeling, but it also accentuated the feeling of my new body. I took time to explore each and every crevice and new muscle. It was all like some dream, an unfulfilled fantasy that I’ve always had, now made real. I started to touch my hardening cock when a deep voice said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” I spun around to see the huge guy that I knew caused all this standing before me, gloriously naked and soaking wet. The water made him look even bigger and sexier than I could’ve imagined, and when my eyes saw his meat, I almost choked. It hung low on him, almost to the middle of his quads against a backdrop of egg sized balls full of his super spunk. It was so much bigger than mine, I wondered how it would feel to have it in my hands, or better yet, be impaled on it. He reached out and grabbed my cock. Instantly, I felt like I would cum. He simply smiled and gripped it tighter, somehow stopping what felt like an inevitable orgasm. I could do nothing but stand there and let him manhandle my dick. He was obviously a master. His hands were rough and calloused from all the obvious lifting he did, but that only served to heighten the pleasure I was feeling. He continued to stroke my cock, slowly at first, bringing me close to the edge, then bringing me back. He changed speeds, tightened and loosened his grip, and did so many other things I would’ve never thought of, each time, taking me closer and closer to exploding. Finally, the tempo increased to the point where I knew I was going to explode. He gripped my dick tight, and with one final stroke, I came. I came and I came and I came, it was so powerful I felt like everything in me was draining out through my balls. My orgasm was so intense my body fell against the wall and slowly slumped to the ground. As soon as I hit the floor, I blacked out. I woke up a moment later to find that the big man wasn’t in the shower anymore. I hopped up, but was thrown off by something. Everything felt wrong. Then I realized my center of gravity was different. I walked out of the shower and stopped by the nearest mirror. When I got there, I was completely stunned. I was amazing. I had gotten huge, even bigger than when I was working out with the giant. Obviously, I was a bit taller, and every inch of me was covered with muscle. I flexed a few times, getting a feel for my new body and of course, seeing how hard and unmovable I had become. All these new experiences was getting me excited and my gaze fell to my cock. I stopped breathing all together from the shock. If I had a trouser snake before, what was hanging from my crotch now was a full grown anaconda. It was huge and thick, so meaty I couldn’t grip it completely with a pair of balls that could’ve substituted with golf balls. I had to thank the guy who somehow did this. I ran to my locker to find something to wear, hoping that my shorts were still able to at least cover my new package. When I opened the door, I saw that everything I brought was gone. In its place was a wrestling singlet, a new gym bag and a pair of chrome shades. I smiled again and quickly put on the singlet. It felt erotic having the fabric rub against my new furry, muscled body. I had to concentrate on not getting another hard on because it would have definitely shown. After getting dressed, I quickly went out the locker room and looked around. There was no one around that was even close to his size, so I went to the closest person and asked, “Hey man, have you seen a guy come out here, bigger than me, built like a brick shit house, black hair, green eyes?” The guy looked at me like I just beamed in from another planet, “Dude, I’ve been here for a few hours today and a few years at this gym and I’ve never seen anyone near as big as you.” I smiled. I wanted to thank him for the amazing gift he gave me. I didn’t even know his name, but I knew he changed my life permanently. I had to think of something worthy to do. Looking around the gym, I saw a guy that was a lot like me a few hours ago: Obviously been in the gym for a while, little but determined, yet making no progress. He was about to start benching when I walked up, put my hand on his shoulder and said, “Let me give you a hand, I’m here to help.” This post has been promoted to an article

"Oh God, I don’t look like that do I?" The day started out normally. I had just finished up my shower and was preparing to shave when I realized that I had run out of shaving cream. I wrap a towel around myself and I head towards my roommate’s bathroom. He was already gone to work and I could roam freely around. I walk into his bathroom and grab the can of shaving gel he uses. Then I saw myself in his full mirror. I was appalled by what I saw. I used to avoid looking at myself, but being confronted with that shocked me. There I was, slightly wet and in a towel, and I hated how I looked. My shoulders hung down as if I were slouching. I had man-boobs that rivaled most women and my gut sagged over the towel around my waist. I hesitated before removing the towel, and I wish I didn’t. Fat continued down towards my penis and it looked like that’s all there was. A small penis protruded from what seemed like a giant fat pocked. I dropped the towel on the floor and I cried. I sat there in my roommate’s bathroom, an hour before I had to be at work and I wept as if I were dying. ************************************************** ***************************************** "Elementary School was amazing. Middle School can only be better’’ Our sixth grade year was coming to a close and we all were excited. School was fun up till now, it can only get better right? Our entire class seemed to look forward to the new school. We were going to meet new people and see new things and it was going to be amazing. How foolish I was back then. Middle School seemed to be horrible for me. During Elementary School, I was smart, a little chubby, and an all around kind guy. Everyone accepted me for that. I was also a bit weird. I specialized in a unique form of martial arts and I naturally felt things that other people couldn’t feel, and sensed things that people were unaware of. I always had a sixth sense about things and people, and it seemed I was one of the luckiest people there. Everyone knew that about me, but didn’t mind it and appreciated it. Middle School, all that changed. Going from where everyone was accepted to your normal cliques was a trying time for me. The friends I used to have became jocks and preppy people while I was resigned to "weird geek". For a while, I continued to hang out with them, but we grew apart. It was only made worse by the publicizing of my "gift". People that I could tell were spiteful began to taunt me about it. And because they were the jocks, more people followed suit. Previously nice people fell to peer pressure. It saddened me greatly, but I took it in stride. I still had some friends and I was doing ok. Then, my life started to get worse. As the oldest son, certain things were expected of me. My mother would ask of things of my younger brother, such as simple household chores or help with a project. Unless he was interested, he would refuse. So, my mother would call upon me. I would go and do whatever she asked, and it put pressure on me to do so. I wanted to be more like my brother, but I felt the responsibility to do what she asked. I felt mounting pressure from all sides, my social, academic, and home life. In the end, me not being able to open up would cause a lot of suffering. This day started out as any other. I’m beaming happiness around me, trying to make others feel better. My presence usually did that and others felt good around me, but today was different. As the day went on, I felt more and more drained, people all around me were either teasing me or were needing to feel better. And I continued to take the taunts and help people. It was nearing the end of the day, and I was outside our gym. I was approached by a guy at my height but more lean and confident. He had his friends with him and decided that he was going to taunt me as I waited for my parent. He followed me calling me a "gay fat ass" repeatedly and something inside me snapped. Sometimes I regret it and sometimes I don’t. I’m sure he has never forgotten. That day, he didn’t go home, but instead to the ER. I ended up shattering a knee, dislocating his shoulder, breaking an elbow and breaking a ball. I did not know before that day that you could break a ball, and I thought it was cool at first. It cost me a week’s suspension, but I felt it was worth it. When I came back to school, I found that the guy who taunted me changed schools. I felt bad for snapping on him and decided that I must lock away my feelings no matter how much. I was dangerous if I got mad and I would have to control it. In the end, that desire for control would be my greatest downfall. From that day on, I showed no emotion. I took every taunt and jab with a smile and I did my best to make everyone feel better. I helped my parents with a smile and never complained. But at the end of the day, I lay in my bed and I cried. I wanted to be loved and I wanted to confess everything to someone, but I had to be strong for everyone. It was hell for me, but I endured it because I saw the look on my mother’s face when I did what she asked when my brother wouldn’t, and I saw how happy people were when I helped them with their problems. But almost every night, I laid alone and I cried. The pressure was getting to me. Constant taunting and constant helping drained me constantly and I spent hours alone in my room just sitting there. It was all I could do to remain sane. No one in my life knew. Not my parents, my friends, my teachers, no one. To everyone, I was the good son, smart student and all around helpful guy. It didn’t change when I was high school. High school started as horrible for me. The teasing that I endured in middle only increased in high. While people around me grew taller and stronger, I grew slightly taller and a lot fatter, which in turn made more people taunt me. I started to grow dejected from it. It took all my effort just to withstand the taunting that I began to show distress in my daily actions. My mother began to ask me what was wrong, but I continued to use the mask of the obedient son. I couldn’t tell anyone my true feelings and it tore me up inside. I knew one day I would probably snap again and I was scared of what I would do. Then I met him. His name was Bacon. Coach Bacon. I was walking around the school near the end of the day, feeling drained as ever. My posture was slumped and my mood projected sadness. He approached me and asked me my name. I told him and he asked what was I doing. I said nothing and he said to me why wasn’t I at football practice. I told him that I never thought about playing football and I was too fat and out of shape. Years of people saying I was fat had crept deep into my psyche and I believed it. He looked at me and said that he wanted me in the weight room fifteen minutes after school ended. I looked at him and I said ok. As we talked, I examined him. He wore a the school’s teacher shirt and a pair of gym shorts, so I knew he had to be a coach, but what impressed me was his size. He was about my height, 5’8’’ (1.72m) and I guessed around 300lbs (136kg). But what struck me most was while most of the coaches were either fat or old and slim, he was solid muscle. He bulged against the shirt well in the chest and arms and the fabric clung to his flat stomach as his shirt was tucked into his shorts. His legs were the proverbial tree trunks and I understood why he wore shorts. It would be almost impossible to fit his massive quads and calves into a pair of pants that fit his smaller waist which I guess was around 30’’ (76cm). He wasn’t ripped like a model, but he was very solidly built. He carried himself with confidence and my senses told me all I needed to know about his personality before he even spoke. To me, he felt like a kind, yet powerful man, stern but fair and loyal to those who’ve proven themselves. He had the aura of a good man, completely truthful and someone I could trust with anything. After he walked off, I went to call my mother and tell her to pick me up later that night. I made my way toward the weight room that was on the edge of the school and on the first floor. En route, I encountered the football team. They were in their practice clothes, wearing no pads for practice that day. Each of them seemed to carry themselves with more confidence than me, and that made them seem to look better than me in my eyes. Each of them seemed to have be playing for years, and their bodies showed the effort they put in the sport. I slunk down, ashamed of myself and walk by, ignoring the questions of what I was doing there and worked my way toward the weight room. I enter the weight room and am confronted by the smell. It smelt like muscle sweat and tears. It was overpowering, but for some reason felt natural to me. I step in a little bit more, entering a slight foyer of it. I look around and see that it’s empty, but for some reason, I’m not comfortable. I say to myself that I just don’t belong here and I turn to leave when he puts his hand on my shoulder. It’s a massive hand, befitting someone like him and firm yet comforting. He turns me around and says to me where I was going. I look at him and I’m awed and I respond, nowhere. He stood in front of me, changed from before. Now, he wore a black tank top that seemed to be huge if it were on me, but hung from his shoulders as if it was tailored for him. His arms, which were big in his teacher’s shirt, seemed massive hanging from his broad shoulders. His chest stood barreled before me, his pecs sitting upon it like two chiseled stones. He also was a lot hairy than I expected. His teacher’s shirt showed his forearms before, but I didn’t notice them until now. His forearms were huge, fitting his upper arms well. They were vascular and hair flowed down them. In the tank top though, you could see that his whole torso was covered with a layer of hair, not thick like an old man’s, but very distinct. It gave him the appearance of a primal force. He had changed his shorts also, wearing a pair that was slightly tighter, I presume so they wouldn’t get in the way of his work outs. They fit his legs snuggly and I could see the distinct outline of his massive cock, seemingly guarded by his massive quads. Everything thing about him seemed to fit and it seemed that he was a man among men to me. He says to me that he was the strength training coach and asked me again why I wasn’t playing ball. I looked into his eyes and I felt compelled to tell him the truth. My senses told me he was someone I could trust completely, so I opened myself to him. I told him everything about my years in middle school and my first year of high school. I told him about my gift and I told him exactly how I felt when I walked by the guys on the football team. He takes me by the shoulder and leads me to the door. We walk out and he points me toward the practice field about 100m away. It’s surrounded by a track and I can see the team practicing. He points at them and asks me what do I see. I tell him that I see big guys and fit guys playing ball. He says to me if I see them better than I am. I frankly state that yes, they were better than me. They were the jocks. They were stronger and faster and better than I was. He turns me to him and asks me if that’s how I really feel. I sadly peer into his eyes and whisper yes. It pained me to no end to say it, but it was true. I always felt less than the jocks. I don’t know when it happened, but one day, It just was like that. I hung my head in shame, tears forming in my eyes. Coach placed his other hand on my shoulder and made me look at him. I couldn’t face him like this. I was breaking down again. I promised to myself that I had to be strong no matter what. But when confronted with him, asking me these questions, peering into my very soul with his sea blue eyes, I felt that couldn’t be strong anymore. I had to let someone know. He took me back into the empty weight room and made me look at him again. By this time, the tears were welling down my face. I couldn’t control myself, I just had to cry. He pulled me closer and made me look into his eyes again. He told me, you have to do something about it or else you always will feel like that. His words were inspiring to me and I began to feel better. I dried my tears and stood up a bit. He said to me, we start your new life today, go get changed. I grabbed my bag and I headed to the bathroom in the weight room. I change into my gym clothes, a baggy T-shirt and a pair of sweat pants. When I finished and exited the bathroom, Coach had already set up a bench and a squat rack for me. He said good, you’re ready. He guided me through various stretches, and I followed his every instruction. After thirty minutes of good stretching, he led me to bench. On it, there is one 45lb weight per side. He told me to get on the bench and lift it. I laid down and tried my hardest to lift it, and could only do it twice. I began to feel bad again, I was so weak. He saw my despair and told me that it wasn’t bad, that someone my age with no weight training before was good to do that. He then led me over to the squat rack. As I’m walking, some of the linemen came in. They noticed me and instantly started to tease me. I was about to ignore then but Coach roared at them telling them not to fuck with me. That I had just as much right to be there as they did. And he told them not to mess with me anymore for being who I was. I was shocked. No one ever before stood up for me, and now I had a giant of a man there for me. The other guys went about their business and Coach continued to guide me through the various exercises. I did what he ordered me to squat while he spotted. I felt no one else in the gym while he worked with me. There was nothing else but him and me there at that point. All I could see was him and the weights, all I could hear was his voice and the clanking of plates, and I could smell his scent. I think it was his scent that made me forget about everyone. He smelt uniquely, but not overpoweringly. He smelt of weights and muscle and sweat. Simply put, he smelt like a man. I decided right then that I wanted to grow to be like him. The months passed by in a blur. I worked out everyday with him, his guidance forming me as I lifted what he told me to lift. I felt myself growing stronger and more confident, and I knew that Coach was impressed. He encouraged me daily, saying to keep up the hard work. I also became more and more impressed with him. Even though he was a massive man, he was more gentle and loyal to me than anyone I’ve ever knew. My first feelings about him were completely correct, I thought each day. He was someone I could trust completely, and I did. Plus he constantly amazed me with his strength. I saw him in the course of a few years lift weights I couldn’t imagine. He was constantly challenged by the big guys in the school, trying to prove their alpha status to others. They would place more weight on the bench than I could imagine doing then lift it about three times. Then Coach would stroll over, work out eight to ten reps of it, and then return to helping me. I witnessed him squat every one hundred pound and forty-five pound weight in the gym. I watched him lift and I saw the pure unadulterated power he possessed, and I enjoyed it. Watching his muscles tense and tighten at the weight, and him lifting it as if it was nothing aroused me. I could watch him all day, his chest, his back, his legs, they all were the definition of muscle. Seeing him flex in the mirror after a good pump, his arms bulging and rippling, his pecs standing out, his quads and calves bouncing, his body becoming more and more defined as he worked brought me great pleasure and pride. After a year of hard training, I felt confident enough to try out for the football team. With Coach backing me up, I became a defensive guard. In my mind, I felt better, but still had hang ups about everyone being better than me. At least now I had weightlifting to work out these feelings. I played football my junior year and loved it. But it would seem that my happiness would end soon. My senior year, Coach transferred to another school. Without him, I began to feel less and less confident about myself, and slowly fell from where I was. People began to talk about me again, and I felt more and more depressed. I continued to lift, but not with the intensity that I once possessed with Coach backing me. Eventually, I felt I didn’t belong and I stopped lifting. Slowly, throughout the year, my body which was getting firm and hard with muscle, began to decline. I stopped caring about how I looked and I just took the teasing that came with it. It felt bad, but what else could I do I told myself. ************************************************** ***************************************** "God, how far have I fallen?" I decide to walk over to the scale. It’s been years since I’ve weighed myself, not since I was in high school. Since going to work straight out of high school, I had let my body lose a lot of what I had. I step on the scale and am again shocked and depressed. While in school, I weighed around 250. I was still big but had a good layer of muscle. Right then, the scale showed me nearing 290. I stepped off the scale, picked up my towel and put the shaving cream back. I got dressed and slowly made my way to work. I spent the entire day dejected, crying at my desk at some points. "How could I’ve fallen so far? Why didn’t I stick to my goal? What would Coach say if he saw me now?" Questions ran through my head all day, and when no one was looking, I wept bitter tears. I promised myself that I had to change. I’ll never be happy if I continue to be like this. I would always hang my head low around bigger guys and I would always be ashamed to be shirtless if I didn’t change something. So began my new life. I started by looking up info on the internet about diet and exercise. Alone, I trimmed down a bit and cleaned up my diet greatly. But there’s only so much you can do with diet alone. I knew I had to get into a gym. Around my town, there are about half a dozen gyms, a lot of Gold’s Gyms. I decided to tour various gyms, looking for a place to belong. I started with Gold’s, but the moment I walked in the door, I felt that I didn’t belong. The only people there were people in great shape and huge muscles. Although I loved seeing the big guys work out, I couldn’t stand how I felt they were staring at me. My childhood had come back to haunt me some more. Then I found a home. It was a small gym, reminiscent of my school days. It felt comfortable and it had the same smell as I remember; Metal, sweat and tears. But as I go through it on the tour, I see guys bigger than I can imagine lifting. Their clothing is tight on their bodies and they massive bodies are flexing with power that comes from years of effort. As I walk through the gym, I’m awed at it all and I begin to feel like I didn’t belong again. The tour ends and I’m told that I’m free to work out. I stand and look a bit, seeing the big guys working hard, and I slump again and prepare to leave. On the way to the locker room where I stored my work clothes, I’m stopped by a massive hand on my shoulder. "So, how do you like our gym?" I hear from behind me. The voice is massive and booming, a bass or a baritone, and I feel my senses kicking into high gear. Before I see him, I feel a familiar type of person. I feel strength and power, but with kindness and gentleness. I turn around to see a giant of a man, towering over me at least 6’8’’ (2m). His shoulders are massive and are almost twice as large as me. His chest is barreled and tapers to a perfect V, leading down to his 34’’ (86cm) waist. His arms are as big as my legs and are ripped to shreds. His stomach seems to be rippled with abs through his sleeveless shirt and his legs seem like massive tree trunks, almost as wide as my torso. I look up to him and he reminds me so much of my old Coach. He asks me again, "What do you think?" I say to him after I catch my breath a little, "I don’t know. I feel kinda weird here." "Why is that?" I look into his eyes. They are a shade of sea blue, so reminiscent of my old Coach, and I also feel the same sense of trust that I did from him. I look his massive body, starting to lower my head in shame again, and he says to me, "Wanna talk about it?" We head to the locker room. Even as we walked, I felt tears welling up in my eyes. We get to the locker room and we’re alone. I break down and tell him everything. He ends up listening to my complete story, and he seems very intent on helping me. I manage not to cry and it felt good to let it out. He walks over to my bench and sits down. He placed his massive hand on my shoulder and turn me toward him. "I know what it’s like man. I felt the same way you do now. I felt no one loved me and I was a fat ass who was worthless too." He pulls out his wallet and pulls out a picture. In it I see a guy that looks a lot like me. He is smiling in the picture, but he slouching a lot. His stomach is protruding beneath his shirt and his body is smooth and undefined all over, like I was now. I can sense an aura of sadness coming from the person in the picture and I can feel what he feels. "This was me about 5 years ago" I look at the picture again and I can’t believe it was him. He currently stands at a giant, but in the picture, he seems to be only 6’ tall. His current massive frame seems to dwarf what he used to be. His arms were lanky and thin, his legs chunky, and everything seems to say that it was another person. The only thing that remained the same was his eyes, a gentle sea blue. I could see the pain in his eyes in the picture, the same pain that I experienced now. I look up to him and I see a gentleness in his eyes. They tell me more than his words could ever say. They told me that he truly understood what it was like to be me. They explained that what I’m going through can be overcome. His eyes spoke truisms to me greater than any I ever heard before and I understood what he went through. I begin to breakdown again. Tears start falling from my eyes and I put my head into my hands. He puts his wallet away and he takes me in his massive arms. My tears fall down his barreled chest and he pulls me in tighter. I feel completely safe in his giant hug, and my fears begin to subside. I rub my eyes in his shirt and he gently pats me on my shoulder. I gather my composure and I sit up again. "I don’t know what happened there" I lie. "Yes you do and I know too. I was like you once. I would probably still be as hopeless and sad as you are now if it wasn’t for someone who showed me they cared." I look at him and I sense he truly does care for me. "How can you care about me that much? You’ve just met me and I am such a fat ass." "Stop thinking like that," he chided me. "You’ll never change unless you change how you think. It’s not easy, believe me, but I see that you have a large frame and you’ve worked out before, so you should be familiar with it all" "How can you tell all that?" I questioned, "I look completely fat. You must think I’m horrible" He hits me across the face with a firm slap and growls, "I won’t let my new gym partner talk about himself like that." I was completely shocked and amazed. In thirty minutes, this man has gone from an unknown guy to my giant hero. I stand up with a huge smile on my face. He looks at me and smiles. He stands to his full height and pats me on the shoulder. "Thattaboy, now let’s go hit those weights" he laughs. I watch his huge chest as he laughs and it awes me. I look at it and I desire that power, and I follow him out into the main room. I watch him as he walks and I see how he strides with power and confidence and I wish that I have that one day. I lifted with him that day. I found out that I haven’t lost as much strength as I thought I did and I could still lift a good bit. He stood over me, a muscled colossus, pushing me harder than I’ve ever been pushed before. And I loved every minute of it. I knew deep inside that as long as he was there, I would be safe no matter what the weight. He made me burn muscles I’ve never felt before, and when we were finished and I was spent, he led me to the front counter. "Two of the Usual Joe!" he barks, his deep voice carrying across the gym. "Sure thing Armstrong!" I chuckle aloud, thinking that Armstrong is such a fitting name for this immense man. He looks down at me and says, "Yeah, I forgot to introduce myself, they call me Armstrong. Mike Armstrong." I reach to shake his hand and tell him my name. He grabs my hand and it’s a firm shake, his hand engulfing mine. The guy behind the counter finishes making our shakes, and I am slightly hesitant to drink. I’ve never had anything like this before. Sensing my anxiety, Armstrong leans down a bit and says, "Extra large peanut butter and chocolate, with a little extra something." I’m shocked, peanut butter and chocolate is my favorite combination. I take a giant sip of the concoction, and it tastes slightly funny, but is excellent. Armstrong takes two huge swallows of his and slams the cup down. "Ahh that was good" he bellows. "Hey Joe. This is my new buddy Sam. He’s gonna be under my tab for now." "Ok big guy!" I look up at him while drinking more of my shake. "This guy is amazing. I haven’t known him a day yet and he’s already more than I could’ve ever hoped for." I think to myself. "And he’s huge and powerful. He’s all that I aspire to be. I mean, I’m still working on this shake that he took down in two gulps. Look how his chest works as he talks and his arms move. I hope to be like that one day. No, I will be like that one day. No matter what!" Armstrong finishes his chat with Joe the owner as I finish my shake. "It’s getting late, let’s go clean up," he says to me. I look around the gym and see that there’s only a couple of people left in the gym besides Armstrong, Joe and myself. "Hey Joe, we’re hitting the showers, I’ll lock up when we’re done." Joe nods in agreement. A wave of panic rushes over me. I’ve never been comfortable showering around guys because I was uncomfortable with my size down there, now I am to shower with this behemoth of muscle? I tense up a little and Armstrong whispers, "Don’t worry, it’ll be alright." I gasp slightly, how can he know exactly how I feel so easily. What is it about this man? We work our way to the locker room as the last people leave the gym. Joe locks the door behind him as we enter the locker room. I didn’t get to look around it earlier, but I took the time to look at it more. It was a large room, public shower and a few scales. In the corner was a sauna and the lockers were open except the ones we were using, which ironically were right next to each other. I think to myself how perfect this day has gone so far. Then I look towards Armstrong. He’s already stripped down to nothing and it is here that I catch his full glory. Nothing in the gym came close to comparing to how he looked now, not even him clothed. His upper torso was covered in a light layer of hair that accentuated his enormous pecs. The hair started at his bull-like neck like a collar, and worked down his arms, thinning ever so slightly as it progressed to his hands. The hair seemed to follow every indentation and ripple of his arm, sinking into place where ever he had a depression. The hair on his lower torso was completely different, centered mainly on his rippled abs. I could see eight specific muscles, each more defined by the layer of hair that set upon them and in the crevices between them, but only his abs had hair on them, the rest of his lower torso was completely smooth. The trail of hair led my eyes naturally to his cock. When my eyes got there my heart skipped a beat. It was the most perfect example of manhood I could imagine. While the majority of his body had a layer of hair, his cock and balls were completely smooth. It hung down his leg around ten inches soft, and his balls sagged back and forth, befitting a penis of that magnitude. I drew my eyes away long enough to see his massive legs. They also were covered in a light but noticeable layer of hair, and like the rest of his body, they too were extremely well defined and I could trace with my eyes every muscle striation in his massive quads and calves. He stood before me, not as a mere man or a giant, but as the epitome of manliness, almost a god. He twisted and turned a bit, stretching his muscles from the work out, and I let out a slight gasp. He looks over to me and says, "You too can have this one day. Just stick with me." He flexes a powerful arm and it looks bigger than it did when we were lifting. I can feel my cock getting hard, but I try to control my urges. Armstrong looks at me with his piercing blue eyes and quietly says, "I know. It’s ok." I take off my gym clothes and I stand before the giant bare. He guides me over to a scale and says hop on. I’m weary of it, I don’t want to be disappointed, but his giant hand comforts me again. I step on it, and it seems that I’ve lost around five pounds since we started this morning. I laugh and tell him and he responds, "It’s only gonna get better" We walk over to the shower, me following him in. He starts lathering up and passes me the soap. I take his kind gift and I try to wash myself, but my eyes are fixated upon the Herculean specimen of man near me. He looks over to me, covered in water and soap and motions for me to come closer. I am shocked but I walk over to him. He tells me in a gentle and caring voice, "Go ahead. Feel them. I can tell you want to." I look up at him, my eyes questioning him. He nods in affirmation. I approach the massive giant, slowly caressing his massive body. I moan in delight over every ridge and depression of his muscles. "This feels amazing, like nothing I’ve ever imagined before" I groan in pleasure. "Work hard and all this can be yours too" he whispers. He hands me his wash cloth, and I wash his entire body from head to toe, him kneeling so I could reach his upper heights. I avoided his massive meat but he noticed and said it was ok. Ten inches of meat soft doesn’t compare to the full glory of his cock hard. It was almost as long as my arm and so thick I needed both hands to wrap it. After washing his body, then mine, we exit the shower and towel ourselves dry. I have a raging boner but it doesn’t compare to Armstrong’s. I look at myself and feel shame again. I have no right to be here with this monstrous muscle man. And the instance that thought comes across my mind, I feel the firm slap of Armstrong’s hand across the side of my face. "I told you I won’t have any gym partner of mine thinking like that. I said you can be here, so accept it. You’re allowed to feel this anytime you want to. You’ll have your own body like this soon enough." His words spoke to my very essence. I began to lose all the feelings of doubt I had over the years. This titanic guy chose me before he even knew me, I had to have some worth. It didn’t matter what happened all those years ago. This was the now. Nothing else was of my concern, just me and Armstrong. If he tolerated my presence, chose it, what right did I have to complain? I look up at the big guy and smile. "You’re right man." "Damn right I am." I put on my clothes as I watch him dress. Everything about him was perfect and almost too good to be true. I’m still sporting a boner and so is he and I wonder what would it be like to make a guy like that cum. Almost in response to my thought, Armstrong looks toward me and says under his breath, "You’re not ready for that yet, still a little doubt." I didn’t understand what he meant, I thought he was just mumbling and I tried to figure out what he was talking about when he speaks up, "Ok Sam, time to go. Meet me here tomorrow at 5 p.m." I nod in acknowledgement and we exit the gym. I fall flat in my bed, dead tired from the day’s events. My head is swimming with all that had happened as I drift off to sleep, and I dream. In my dream, I’m in a empty room, surrounded by white clouds and blue skies. A giant booming voice, familiar yet strange, distance yet surrounding speaks to me. "You’ve suffered many years with your gift. We’ve seen it all and we were pleased with you. You’ve given of yourself selflessly without concern for your own being. You took your trials in stride and now we present you with your reward. Take and learn of him and he will grant you your greatest desires and you most secret wishes" The clouds that I’m standing on change to a vast sea. Crystal water flows as far as the eye can see against a backdrop of a perfectly clear sky. I slowly descend to the water surface, landing yet not breaking the tranquil state. I look around and feel a sense of peace and as I take in it all, a figure steps forth on the water. It’s a massive figure, and as it approaches, I can tell it’s Armstrong. "Continue to share your gifts with the world. Bring joy to everyone’s life you meet and he will be there to refresh you to continue sharing with the world. Remember, he is pleased with you as are we." The figure on the water top takes a familiar appearance and smiles at me. He gives me a thumbs up and the scene begins to fade. I wake up suddenly, sitting straight up in my bed. I look around my room and feel a sense of peace. I slowly drift back off to sleep and I dream. The next few months are amazing. Each day ends with a shake, a measurement and a shower with me feeling him. I’m losing fat and growing muscle steadily, even getting taller as Armstrong helps me lift. I haven’t seen myself in months because Armstrong told me not to look at myself and I trust him. His presence is almost intoxicating. Whenever I’m around him, I feel as if anything’s possible. I feel stronger than ever. My body is becoming massive and I’ve grown to a respectable 6’4’’ in a second growth spurt. I feel more solid and hair is beginning to grow across my body in a pattern like Armstrong. A year goes by, and Armstrong takes me to a full length mirror. He tells me to take off my gym clothes and he does the same. I stand next to him and I’m amazed at the progress I’ve made. If you didn’t know Armstrong and me before, you would have sworn that he and I were brothers. I now stood at a height of 6’5’’ and I looked like a slightly smaller version of Armstrong. My body seemed to be shaped exactly like his, hair in all the same places and the same muscles bulged in the same places. He then told me to take off my boxers. I wondered what he meant by that, but as I did, I noticed that not only had my body grown, so did my penis. It had grown to a respectable 9.5 inches, just slightly smaller than Armstrong like everything else. Standing there naked, I looked exactly like Armstrong except for my face. Even looking closer at my face, I saw changes in my face. It looks slimmer, my jaw line more defined. My cheeks were less puffy and my skin was tighter. Except for a few differences, Armstrong and I were twins. I looked at him and asked "How is this possible?" "You worked hard this past year. What were you expecting" "But this is truly amazing" "Remember those shakes we drink every day? Recall how I said there was something special in them? "Yeah" "It was my sweat you were drinking in small doses. It doesn’t do much in reality, but it does give you an extra oomph when you’re working out. My body seems to sweat a small amount of testosterone when I work out" I look at him and I don’t doubt him for a second. He said it and I believe him. It’s not gonna change anything about our relationship. In reality, tasting his sweat kind of made me aroused. We shower up for the evening and I’m even more into it, and he starts to wash me also. I’m washing him and he’s washing me, both of us in a soapy embrace. My cock is getting harder as we wash up and it begins to throb. I feel Armstrong’s cock is the same way, but he stops me before we get started good. "Not yet," he says to me. I calm myself down as we towel off and he says to me, "Meet me at the mall tomorrow instead of here." The next day, I head to the nearby mall. I’m wearing my blue sweats, the ones I bought since I started growing. Armstrong waves me down and I yell a greeting at him. I’m amazed at how big my voice even sounds now. I can’t believe how much I’ve changed and how I didn’t see it. Armstrong’s giant arm continues to wave as he approaches me and I still am amazed at him. He’s wearing a pair of black jeans that fit him especially well and a sleeveless t shirt that hugs his torso like it was a second skin. He continues to stride forward with a confidence and essence that I’ve come to love in the year we’ve been together. He gets to me and we punch each other and then a half hug, something we’ve been doing for months. "We’re going to get you some new threads" "Cool" He points toward a big and tall store, a place I tried to avoid, now seems like home. I start walking toward it and Armstrong laughs a bit. I turn and look at him quizzically. He tells me to watch how I was walking in the nearby store window. I walked naturally and I notice that I’m walking with the same confidence and demeanor that Armstrong walks with. It felt amazing, seeing myself like that. I projected the same air of confidence that he does. We enter the store together and are greeted by two of the female attendants who seem to want to serve our every need. "I’ve never been treated like this before, it feels amazing." Armstrong retorts, "Haven’t been out much lately, have you" "Well no, just been work, gym and grocery shopping. I don’t go outside that routine much" "Get used to it. I’ll show you how it is outside the gym." Armstrong picks out some shirts and pants for me, similar colors and sizes as he wore. I went to the dressing room and changed. When I stepped outside, Armstrong gave me a approving thumbs up. I look at myself in the nearby mirror and I’m happy with what I see. Everything seems to fit snuggly and my muscles press against the fabric. I flex a bit in the mirror, watching how my muscles respond. I notice the female attendants staring at me intently as I check the fit. I smile at them and they begin to giggle. I lean over to Armstrong and whisper, "You get this all the time man?" "Sure do, get used to it" We finish up our shopping, Armstrong picked out a few sets of clothes including some shorts and some dress clothes. We tried them all on before we left and I liked how they all looked on me. We decide to grab some food at the steakhouse. During dinner, Armstrong tells me he’s very proud of me. "You’ve made some great gains both physically and mentally. I have one last surprise for you today. I’ll tell you after dinner." Dinner comes and goes, the steak was excellent and we head to our cars. He tells me to follow him to his place. His house is large for a bachelor I think to myself as we pull up. We go inside and he begins to talk to me. "Remember when we first met and you first felt my muscles" "Yeah, I do. It inspires me even to this day." "And you remember when I said you weren’t ready yet?" "Kinda." "I knew that you weren’t ready for what was to come yet. I knew your desires to see what could happen if I were to be aroused." "Really?" "Yeah. But now that you’ve grown confident and big, I think you’re ready." My heart begins to race as I think about what he could mean. He strippes to nothing and he nods to me to do the same. I rip my clothes and briefs off, sporting a massive hard on. He leads me upstairs to his bedroom walking the way that I’ve loved since I first met him. He stands at the door as his cock hardens to its full length. "Come Sam, I’ll show you what you’ve been wondering for a year." I walk into his room, extremely anxious and the door slowly closes behind us. This post has been promoted to an article

Today started out as normal. I get up to go to work, stretch and work on my Jujitsu forms. I’ve fallen back in love with them as of late, seeing as how I now have the conditioning to do them properly. I grab some boxer briefs and head to the shower. I bathe myself, and after I’m finished, I look myself in the new full length mirror I purchased. I see myself now and I smile, not out of arrogance, but out of pride. My reflection seems to speak to me. “Looking good there Sam. The sum of a year’s effort, packed onto your frame. You better thank Armstrong.” I laugh and I start putting on my work clothes; a drab uniform that barely fits anymore. I struggle to clasp the buttons across my chest and to pull up the pants above my quads. Everything feels almost too tight and I fear they will bust off me if I were to move in the wrong direction. “When are they gonna get me some new clothes? They probably enjoy watching me like this.” I laugh aloud and I grab my shake bottle and head out to work. The work day progressed as usual also. I’m radiating happiness everywhere and everything seems to brighten up. People seem to have a bounce in their step and go about their tasks with a renewed vigor. I enjoy it more than I did when I was young, seeing people naturally reenergized and refreshed around me. I approach my boss sometime in the day and bring up the fact that I still need new uniforms. He mentions that they put in the request a while back for a tailor to come by. I place my hands on my waist and breathe in, snapping the top few buttons off. I act as if I did it by accident, but I know the faster they’re gone the sooner new stuff will come in. Plus I had the distinct pleasure of walking around the office with a shirt that revealed my massive chest and watching the ladies drool. So much fun to be had all day. I arrive at the gym exactly as Armstrong gets there. It’s amazing. We’ve become so in sync since I first started coming here, I’m shocked sometimes. We grab our bags and greet each other with our usual punches and half hug. We walk in the gym together and instantly the atmosphere becomes charged. The regulars look our way and wave as we bellow, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” Our voices are deep and powerful, resonating together to each corner of the gym. It’s another habit we’ve adopted, and it seemed to work wonders. People smile and push harder, lift bigger and feel better. We smile to Joe as he stands behind the bar. “Hello Joe!” Armstrong says with a grin. “Sup Joe!” “Evening you two. How’s my two biggest clients?” “Pumped and hard as usual. Here’s my special stuff again, lock it up for me.” Armstrong pulls out a jar of clear liquid and hands it to Joe while I smile. “One day, you’re gonna have to tell me what it is Armstrong.” “Maybe one day Joe.” I chuckle. “Well if Sam trusts you, who am I to complain” he laughs. We all have a good laugh and we walk off towards the locker room. The area is pumped, the sound of metal on metal fills the gym. We walk through and people smile and push harder. Armstrong has always been a role model, but now I was too. It felt good to be looked up to instead of down on. I stop to push a college kid a little further and give him a spot. He finishes an extra three on his set. I stand him up, he’s about 5’10’’, and I give him a pat on the shoulder and a smile. “Keep working hard man, you’re coming along well!” He gives me a huge grin and he stands up taller, more confident. I grab my bag and resume my walk with Armstrong while he gives the kid a huge thumbs up. “You made that kid feel a lot better, you know” Armstrong says to me as we’re changing. “Yeah,” I respond, “I know. I felt he was getting down about not making gains like some other guys, that’s why I said what I did.” “I saw that too” he responds. “That’s one thing I meant to ask you for a while now. When we first met, how did you know about me so much?” Armstrong closed his eyes and lowered his head. When he raised it back up, he looked at me with his sea-blue eyes and points at them. “It’s because of these. I’ve always been able to see a person’s true self, no matter what they had on the outside. I saw how sad your soul was and wanted to help ‘cause I saw you had a gift like mine, am I right?” I look at him and know I can’t lie. “Yea, I’ve always been sensitive to people’s feelings. I used to think of it as a curse, but hanging out with you made me realize the precious gift I have. Plus, since I can project my feelings, I want to make people happy.” “Well, there ya go; two guys with unique abilities making the world a better place. Maybe we should go grab some tights and give ourselves some catchy names. I’ll be Armstrong the Defender, you can be my sidekick Sam the not-so-good-looking-as-Armstrong protector.” I punch Armstrong in the arm and we laugh heartily. Changed into our gym shorts and sleeveless shirts, we march back into the gym. It’s time to work and we put on our lifting faces. Gone are the smiles and jovial attitude. We begin to project an aura of seriousness as we prepare to combat the weights. We load up the bench with 415 lbs of weight and Armstrong turns to me, “This should be a good warm-up.” I hit the bench and start lifting my fifteen warm up reps. In the middle of the set, I stop halfway up. Armstrong growls, “You can’t be tired now, this is light.” “No,” I respond “something’s wrong. Watch the door.” Armstrong turns toward the door as I continue my reps. As I finish, I hear the alarm ding as the front door opens. I stand up next to my partner and we peer as a small kid, about the age of 15 walks in. ************************************************** ************* “It’s not fair! Dammit it’s just not fair. I’m in my freshman year of high school and I still haven’t grown any!” My father looks down at me and pats me on the head. “It’s ok son, you’ll grow eventually. I mean, it’s in your genes!” I look up at him and smile. He always knows exactly what to say. He’s my father and I love him. I grew up in a marine home. My father is a Lieutenant Colonel, and while he loves it, it requires us to move around a lot. I never got to keep many friends because we were always moving. I loved my father though and respected his dedication. But that’s not the only thing I respected. He was a large man, well toned from years of physical training. He stood at 6’5’’ tall and weighed around 250lbs. He specialized in training of new troops for “special assignments”, even though he never told me exactly what he did. But whatever he did kept him in excellent shape. His whole body pulsed with veins whenever he moved. His arms weren’t the largest I’ve seen in my life, but they were rock hard and solid. He let me hang from them many times before, even to this day. His shoulders were broad and wide, perfect for carrying me around on and his chest was barreled, with massive pecs that I could sleep on for hours. His legs befit him too, thick with muscle and hairy. The rest of him was clean shaven, but his legs were manly. He was my father and I loved him and wanted to be like him so badly. That’s why I’m so upset I haven’t grown. My father has been training me for years in the same way he did his ‘recruits’. While my endurance was extremely high, my strength was mediocre at best. I could do an average amount of push ups and pull ups, but I could run all day. That was the best times I had with my father: long runs through the woods, nothing at all around us, just me and him talking. But I wanted to really make him proud. I wanted to play football like he did and be the greatest defensive lineman in school. My father spent some of his time in the basement. There was a T.V. and couch where we would stay out of my mother’s way, and I would curl up and fall asleep on his massive chest. There was also a foosball table where we would play. But on one wall was his trophy case. The one trophy he took most pride in was from his high school football days. It said on the front “Most Quarterback Sacks Ever: 73. Golden Central High School.” I looked at it and I beamed with pride as did my father. He was a threat to quarterbacks everywhere. He led his team’s defense to a record 23 points allowed in his senior season. My mother enthralled me with tales of how he performed on the field, and it filled my head with wonder and admiration of my father. So when summer had ended and I still stood at a measly 5’ tall, I wanted to scream. My father had landed a 4 year assignment in this new town, and I would be able to spend my entire high school year here. But I dreaded going to a new school and trying out for a football team being this measly height. My dad patted me on the shoulder and said with love in his voice, “It’ll be alright son, you’ve still got years to go.” My mother drops me off in front of my new school, Jade Mountain High. I step out of the car and wave goodbye and get ready to face my first day. It was hell. It seems the mountains that we now lived near grew big people. I was by far the shortest male there. Even a large part of the female population was bigger than me. I was assigned to classes and had to put up with the indignation of being called “Little Mikey” all day. My name is Michael, named after my father and his father and so on down the line, and I always hated being called “Mikey.” My father had stopped calling me Mikey and preferred to call me Mike, while my mother was the only one who I let call me Mikey, due to the sweetness and love in her voice. The day only got worse when I went to try out for football. I was determined to play defensive line. The coaches wanted to put me as running back, saying my “size” and “stature” would fit that position more. I said I want to be a lineman. So, they let me try out. Unfortunately, the linemen there were at least 5’8 and 250lbs. They were nowhere near as big as my father, but I seriously doubted I could move them. I could maneuver around them with my speed, but coach said that I had to power my way through them. That was the most humiliating thing I’ve ever done in my life. This large guy, a junior, stood in front of me and I had to push him out of the way to get to the quarterback, a simple drill. The only problem is that no matter how hard I pushed, the guy didn’t budge. He didn’t even try to resist. He just stood there, watching me try to move him. After about a minute of this travesty, the coach blew his whistle and called me over. He told me that it was obvious that I wanted to play, and that I could play as a runner. If I wanted to play as a lineman, I would have to grow. Then he rubbed my hair almost mockingly and called me, “Little Mikey”. I left the field and put away the practice pads they let me use. Practice wasn’t over and I could hear what sounded like laughter when I left the changing room. The junior was on the sidelines looking at me and laughing. “Damn him,” I thought “If only I would grow like my father, I’d move him.” I walked around to the front of the school, waiting for the time for my father to pick me up. As I’m sitting there, I let my mind drift. This is something I’ve known since I was small. If I lose myself and allow my inner mind to listen, secret voices would speak to me and give me guidance. I needed to grow big and strong. I needed to make my father proud. A few hours later, my father arrives and honks the horn. I awake from my trance and hop in the car. He knew about the tryouts and I tell him the truth. He looks at me gently with care in his eyes and says, “Maybe next year tiger.” I look up to him and say “Dad, I need a favor. There’s a gym in town that I wanna go check out, can you please take me there?” He looks into my eyes, gauging how serious I was and says, “You know I can train you, but if you really want a gym, just tell me where to take you.” I smile a huge grin and direct him downtown, where my ‘friends’ told me to seek help. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong and I watch this kid come in the front door. He’s looking at the ground as he enters, followed a military man. We can tell by the way he walked that the guy was the kids father and, from the way he moved, spent years in the military. I nudge Armstrong and whisper, “The kid needs help badly.” The father walks up to Joe while the kid looks around a bit. He was around five feet tall and maybe 130lbs. His limbs looked like sticks and he had a demeanor of disappointment all around him. He looks at the weights and the equipment like he was totally lost. Armstrong did his best to catch his eyes. The kid looked our way and locked eyes with the big man. After a few moments, he turned away and walked back toward his father, who was finishing his conversation with Joe. Armstrong whispers to me, “He’s upset ‘cause he wants to be like his father. He feels sadness over thinking that he won’t live up to him, and he’s becoming desperate.” “I guess this is where we step in, right?” “After Joe finishes the tour.” We continue to do our warm up set, stretching out of muscles. We know that we’re not going to get our usual workout today. We’ve found our next project. After warming up really well, we watch the kid and his father being led around the gym by Joe. While the father is inquisitive, the kid seems distracted. He seems to be listening to his father’s questions and Joe’s answers, but he doesn’t seem all there. The tour starts to come to an end and Joe does the follow up interview with the father. He leans down and whispers to his kid. I look at Armstrong and Armstrong looks at Joe. Joe nods and steps away. Armstrong and I stride over to them. We have put on our personable faces and we begin to greet them. “How do you like our gym?” Armstrong says in his deep, gentle voice. “It’s quite nice. It reminds me of the weight rooms we had on our base.” I look down at the kid and I put my hand on his shoulder gently, “And you? How do you feel about it?” I sense anxiety oozing from him and I try to steady him and make him feel calmer. He looks up to me and I see the same look in his eyes that I had when I first met Armstrong, a look of wonder, sadness, hopelessness, and awe. He mutters something under his breath and I nod. I know exactly how he feels. I look to his father and then Armstrong. Armstrong smiles and says for them to follow us. We lead them to the front desk. “Hey Joe! Give me three of the usual,” then turning to the father “and what would you like sir?” “Ummm…”he browses the board, “I’ll take the banana shake” “Coming right up big guy!” “And put it on our tab.” I yell after him. “Thank you a lot gentlemen, but we didn’t put in my son’s order” “Don’t worry,” I say to the kid more than his father, “we’ve already got him taken care of.” Joe returns with three of the usual and a banana shake for us. We of course take ours down in two huge swallows, and then wipe our lips while the father slowly drinks his. The kid is looking at the huge cup the same way I did when I first saw it, and I lean down and whisper, “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” His eyes sparkle a bit and he starts gulping the concoction. I stand back up and begin the conversation. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” I state. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he.” Armstrong says. The kid perks up at Armstrong’s acute observation. “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere.” I bellow, slightly startling the kid. “What’s your name kid?” I ask. “Michael” he barely whispers. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” I say to him, then turning to Mike, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” ************************************************** ********************** I walk up to this place that was spoken to me. From the outside, it looks almost like a warehouse. The only way you would know what this place was is by reading the sign over the door that said “Gym of Dreams: Where YOU make your dreams come true.” I walk toward the door as my father parks the car. Before I even open it, I can smell something. I’m not sure exactly what it is, but it reminds me of my father when he came home from a heavy training session, but a lot more powerful. It’s so strong it’s almost intimidating. My father walks up behind me and sniffs. He lets out an ‘ahhhh’ and I presume that the smell makes him feel good. He opens the door for me and lets me go in first. I enter the gym and immediately I’m greeted by a guy behind this bar type counter. He waves at me while my father walks in and I do a quick scan of the area. All I see are huge guys lifting massive weights. If I thought I was small in school, these guys made me seem like a dwarf, no, an insect. I feel myself balling up and I start to look at the floor. My father walks in behind me and nudges me inward. He walks up to the bar and begins to talk with the big guy behind it while I move to the side. From here, I can see the place more clearly. There’s several machines and things that I’ve never seen before, and the only thing I really recognize are the bench press. As I’m looking toward them, I see this pair of brothers. They’re gigantic, bigger than anyone here and even bigger than my father. They’re wearing sleeveless shirts and gym shorts that make them look like they could break my father in half. The bigger of the two catches my eyes, and he’s staring at me it seems. His eyes look slightly blue, but there’s something weird about them. They feel warm and comforting, like I’ve known them for years. I stare at them for a minute until my father calls me over. Joe, as he is introduced to me, leads us on a tour of his gym. He’s talking and my father’s asking questions, but I’m not really paying attention. Being around all these huge guys makes me slightly nervous. I was always comfortable around my father, but these guys seem almost unreal. Time passes and the tour is ending. Joe is asking my dad various questions and my dad leans down and says how I felt. I mumble I don’t know and Joe started to walk away. I look up and see these two massive guys, the same two I saw earlier standing in front of us. When closer, they looked even more intimidating. From a distance, they just seemed massive, but up close, I could see every line and contour on their bodies. Their shirts stuck to their abs and their shorts to their legs. They were huge and hairy and extremely well muscled. Their arms hung off their sides like giant ropes and seemed that they were bigger than my entire body. They stood tall and confident and their arms and forearms rippled with power and might as they shook my father’s hand. The bigger of the two began to make conversation with my father. Then the other one leaned down and put his hand on my shoulder. I was a firm but gentle hand, and I knew if he applied anymore pressure he would’ve made me fall over. But what really got my attention is how I felt then. All of the sudden, I felt good. I wasn’t as scared anymore. These massive mountains of muscle were very personable and I felt better. He asked me a question I couldn’t really hear, and I mumbled in agreement. The bigger of the two tells us to follow him to the bar. Joe’s not standing there and so the big guy bellows an order. His voice is massive, full of bass and powerful. It feels like the gym resonates with it and I it is as if just a yell from him could knock me down. Joe walks up, obviously knowing what the big guy wanted while my father ordered his. I was about to say something but the other guy cuts my father and I off and looks at me and said that he had it handled. Joe goes in the back and in a few moments, comes out with some shakes. My dad picks up his and the big guy hands me a huge cup. It’s at least 64 ounces of liquid, and I look at it. The two big guys down theirs in two massive swallows and I continue to stare at them and mine. The smaller guy leans over to me and says “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” I look up at him and smile. That’s my favorite flavor. My father has halfway finished his shake when the smaller guy starts talking. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” he says to my father. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he,” the big guy remarks. I am completely shocked. How could he guess that so quickly? “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere,” the smaller one yells. His voice is also a deep bass that shakes the gym and makes me twitch. “What’s your name kid?” he says to me. “Michael” I can barely get out the words. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” he says to Joe, then he looks at me, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” Not only did they not call me Mikey, they’re treating my like a man, not some little kid. This is gonna be amazing I think to myself. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong says to Mike’s father, “We’ll take good care of your kid. Hey Joe, toss me those clippers you got back there.” Mike’s father looks at me then Joe, and Joe says for Mike’s father to follow him. Joe quickly returns with the clippers and hands them to Armstrong then heads back into his office. As we walk away from the bar, I see Joe pointing to the pictures on the wall of myself and Armstrong. I know that he’ll understand. We walk toward the locker room, leading Mike along. As we walk, we introduce ourselves to him, and I reminisce. I so remember this same walk and the same talk that Mike’s gonna have. We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits Mike on the bench and he sits on the bench across from him. I stand behind Armstrong as he prepares to open Mike up. Armstrong tells Mike to look up at him. Mike looks up timidly and Armstrong begins to peer deep into his soul, as he did with me. He laid the clippers down and said to Mike “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” And just like that, Armstrong did his thing. Mike was looking into Armstrong’s eyes, as if his words struck him like a bolt of lightning, and I knew that everything he said was right on target. That was the beauty of Armstrong’s gift. It was exceptionally accurate and quick to the core. Mike’s voice began to tremble as he spoke, “Yeah. How can you know all that?” “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he closed his sea-blue eyes. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door,” I chimed in. “Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” “For some reason, I do.” Mike says. “Good man. Now, let’s give you a haircut befitting of a man.” Armstrong laughs. Mike looks at Armstrong and asks, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” as he rubs his hair. “What’s the first thing that people do when they see you for the first time?” I inquire, knowing exactly what they do. Armstrong one-ups me though and does exactly what I was getting at and tussled Mike’s hair. Mike swats at Armstrong’s massive hand and I say, “Exactly.” Armstrong plugs in the clippers and moves Mike over near him. “Just think of this as your progression into being a man,” Armstrong says as he gives Mike a quick buzz cut. Mike looks down at the floor, his long locks of hair lying on the ground. He rubs his head in wonder and we take him over to a mirror. We see his father in him, the same contours and dimples will form on Mike over time. We then take Mike out back to the front bar. His father is standing their waiting for us. I presume Joe went through my whole history with him because he looks at me a bit. I’m guessing he is admiring the work that Armstrong did with me. We stand before Mike’s father with his son. Mike is standing a little taller and with a fresh new haircut. His father walks over to him and places a hand on top of his head. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” Mike says. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son, growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” “I know,” Mike’s father kneels down and picks up his son. He gives him a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” He puts down his son and looks toward us and says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” We nod as he looks at his son, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” Mike nods at his dad and he puts a hand on his head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” Mike smiles as his father walks out the door. “We’ll have him home before 11.” Armstrong calls. ************************************************** ********************** “These guys are simply amazing” I think to myself as they lead me to the locker room. My father went in the office with Joe; I hope to set up a payment plan for me to lift here. I think I could really call this place home. Although, when I still look around at the other guys, everyone seems so serious. I wonder what they’re thinking about me. They could probably crush me in their arms, but these two seem real nice. They introduce themselves. The big one calls himself “Armstrong” and the slightly smaller one says his name is “Sam.” We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits me down. He sits down across from me and Sam stands behind him. I’m not sure what’s about to happen and I tense up and look at the floor. Armstrong says in a quiet yet firm voice for me to look at him. I look up and I meet his eyes. They’re like a calm sea. I feel myself getting light headed as I gaze into his deep blue eyes. They’re unblinking. His stare is almost hypnotic. I can’t draw myself away from them. It’s almost as if he’s looking into my soul. What is it about his eyes! Armstrong blinks and sits up a little. He says quietly, “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” I can’t move. This feeling. What is it? How does he know so much about me? I’ve never told anyone that in my life. How could he possibly know? Does it show that much? Does my father know? Oh god, what if my father knows? How can I face him? Oh god oh god oh god. “How can you know all that?” I whisper. “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he looked away from me. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door. Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” Sam said. I look at them for a moment. They both seem huge before me, but they feel gentle. I feel as if they would never do me harm. They probably would always be there for me and protect me if I needed it. I say to them, “Yes, I do trust you. I don’t know why, but I trust you.” “Ok then! Let’s get that haircut more manly” Armstrong laughs. I look up at him and ask, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” I look at his head and Sam’s. Both of their haircuts are really short, drawing attention to their massive jaws. They both wore the same kind of facial hair; clean cut except for a slight goatee. My hair was long and neat and I lacked all facial hair. I run my hand through my hair a little. Sam says to me, “What’s the first thing people do when they see you?” I’m wondering what he means by that. Does he mean they say hi or hey kid or something? Then Armstrong leans over and uses his massive hand to tussle my hair a bunch. “God, I hate that!” I think as I swat at his massive paw. “Exactly,” Sam remarks. I see what he means. People do that and they think of me as a small kid. Maybe if I looked more like them, I’d get a bit more respect. My dad has the same haircut and he gets tons of respect. Maybe these two are on to something. I sit on the bench where Armstrong was as he plugs in the clippers. I close my eyes and feel my hair fall off my head. “Just think of this as your progression into manhood,” I hear Armstrong say. In a few moments, the clippers turn off. I open my eyes and see hair all over the place. I reach up and rub my head. The hair is almost all gone and my head feels kinda cool. I’m led to a mirror and I look a bit like my dad. My face is smaller and younger and my body isn’t as large as his, but I do look a lot like him. The guys behind me smile and I smile back. We walk back toward the front of the gym. I can feel myself walking straighter, almost marching like my dad would. I see him standing next to Joe, and he’s smiling at me. I love to see him happy. I guess it’s from how I look now. He looks at Sam and nods, I’m assuming to say ‘Good Job’. My dad walks over to me and put a hand gently on top of my head. I can tell from how he’s looking at me he approves. I feel so happy. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” I respond. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” I love my dad for saying that. I know it’s true, but I want to impress him. “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son; growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” I look into his eyes and blush. “I know,” He kneels down and picks me up. He gives me a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” I want to stay in his arms forever. His hug is powerful, yet loving. Gentle, yet caring. It feels so warm and safe in his arms. But I know I can’t stay here forever. Dad puts me down and looks up toward Armstrong and Sam. He says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” They nod at him. He looks back at me and whispers, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” I nod yes at him and he puts a hand on my head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” I beam with happiness as he walks out the door. ************************************************** ********************** We take Mike back to the locker room. I know what is up next. He has to get over a few of his hang ups before he can grow, just like I had to. We enter the locker room and Armstrong virtually tosses Mike into the corner and stands over him, being as imposing as possible. He roars at him, “What do you see little boy?” Mike looks up startled and mutters a bit. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I watch as Mike’s tiny frame shakes and he looks at me. I lean against the lockers and look back at Mike, trying to seem cold and uncaring. “Better answer him truthfully” I say calmly. “I---I---I---I see a giant” he stammers. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong bellows. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes of his clothing and begins to really impose his size by flexing naked over Mike. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong lets out a primal roar filled with bass as he poses down on Mike, flexing every muscle tighter. The lockers around us begin to shake from the power of Armstrong’s voice and Mike balls up slightly, obviously scared of how Armstrong is acting now. I kinda feel bad about what Armstrong is doing, but it has to be done. He has a bit of a fear of larger people even though he shows a brave face. Armstrong starts to break it down so Mike can see it for himself. “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” Armstrong stops flexing and closes in on Mike, “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice returns to his normal gentle bass. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” I approach Mike and put my hand on his other shoulder. Mike is still trembling. I decided to join Armstrong in the naked display to show him we’re still human underneath it all. I take off my clothes and I return my hand to his shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” Mike is still trembling. I feel the shock from the whole ordeal washing over him. Armstrong picks up Mike and stands him on the bench so he’s looking at us near eye level. He leans down a bit to look Mike into the eye. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” I reach down to my shorts on the floor and pull out my wallet and grab Armstrong’s wallet also. I reach in both of them and pull out our pictures of old. I hand them to Mike. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” His eyes bulge out as much as mine did when I first saw how Armstrong looked. “Yeah, that used to be us. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” He nods in affirmation and says that he understands. Armstrong and I put our clothing back on and we get ready to test his strength. Out in the gym, we don’t push him too hard. We know that he has never lifted a barbell in his life, so we take it slow. We explain how to grip the bar and the proper way to breathe and other gym safety. He’s a good kid and he learns quick. Soon, it’s getting close to time for us to shut down the gym. We go to take our usual post-work-out shower. As usual, we’re completely comfortable with each other, but Mike is hesitant to jump in the shower. I see the look on his face and ask him a question. “What do you feel about two guys showering together.” “It feels a little gay to me,” he says. Both Armstrong and I laugh. “Why? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” Armstrong, gotta love how simply he puts some things. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this” he says as he adjusts his large cock, “into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” Mike nods at us. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” I ask. He takes off his clothes and jumps in. We continue to shower up and I see the same look in his eye when I first met Armstrong. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” “Really? I want to hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” I flex my arm for him and let him hang. He laughs a bit and then drops to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad” “But not better.” I smile at him. We finish up and start to dry off when I notice Mike doesn’t have any other clothes. I take out one of my extra sleeveless shirts and toss it to him to wear. I say that he can have it, but he protests that it’s too big. I tell him it’ll be alright. “You’ll grow into it,” and I smile. They pile into Armstrong’s car they pull off. I smile inside as I think this is a day he’ll never forget. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still bouncing as we head back to the locker room. My dad is so proud of me. I’m beaming with pride and I don’t care who knows it. But once we get into the locker room, Armstrong picks me up and almost throws me into the lockers. “What do you see little boy?” Armstrong roars at me. His voice is deafening and I cringe away from him. What does he want, why is he doing this? I’ve never heard anything like this before. It scares me almost to death. I try to sputter out anything, but I’m greeted with an even bigger roar. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I shrink back further into the lockers. Why is he so mean all of the sudden? Why is Sam just standing there? Why doesn’t he stop him? There’s nothing I can do against this huge guy. Is he just going to sit there and laugh at me while this monster tears me apart? I whimper at Sam and he looks at me with a stare that chills me and says, “Better answer him truthfully” “I---I---I---I see a giant.” I wanted to say monster, but I could barely get those words out. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong roars at me. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes off his clothing. He looked even more huge naked. His muscles looked like they were inflated. Blood coursed through all his veins and every part of him twitched with power and rage. It was even scarier than the yelling. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong roars at me, his voice filled with bass and fury. He looks like he’s going to engulf me. He’s so huge he could engulf me in his chest alone. I can’t do anything but stare at him. The lockers around me begin to shake. Whether it’s from me shaking or from the volume of Armstrong’s shouting, I don’t know, but I curl up into a ball slightly. He’s terrifying. I’ve never seen someone so huge and so angry before. He’s going to crush me like a little ant and there’s nothing I can do about it. Sam could help though, but he isn’t. I bet he’s enjoying watching me tremble like this. Big guys are always imposing themselves around, why did I think these two would be different? Where’s my father? Why did I let him go! “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” I close my eyes and hide my face as I stammer “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” I tremble a bit more because I feel him getting closer. “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” I scream inside “Please don’t hurt me!” “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice was back to his normal gentle bass. I open my eyes and see his massive hand on my shoulder and him close to me. He looks nothing like he did a moment ago. I see the gentleness and kindness back in him and my mind is racing. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” Sam approaches me and put his hand on my other shoulder. He then looks at me and takes off his clothes and returns his hand to my shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” I still feel myself trembling even though they are calm. Armstrong picks me up and sets me down on the bench. I stand eye level with their massive chests. He leans down a bit and he looks me into eyes. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” Sam reaches down to his gym shorts lying on the floor and pull out something, then grabs something from Armstrong’s shorts also. He pulls out a pair of photos and hands them to me. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” I look at them in total shock. That just can’t be them. These two mountains of muscle that stand before me could’ve have never been what I’m looking at. It’s just impossible. “Yeah, that used to be me. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” I nod at them. If that was them, then anything is possible. I finally stop shaking in the presence of these naked muscle gods. I understand what Armstrong said. They may be bigger and stronger, but they’re not better. I’m their equal. That makes me feel really good. They begin to put back on their gym attire and I am once again glad to have them as my friends. They’re huge and awesome, I’m humbled by the mass of muscle they are. I watch them as they put on their clothing. Their chests seem to barely get inside the shirts they were wearing. The fabric, loose and flowing on the floor, became a second skin when they put it on. I can see all the definition that I could when they had the shirts off. The shorts are almost the same way. The only difference is their huge penises seem to be less cramped than I would expect. The rest of the shorts hug their legs well. I say to myself that I’m gonna look like that one day. We head back out into the gym area. It seems to be empty except for a couple of people and Joe. They lead me over to the bench press. I’ve never actually lifted weights before, but they’re kind and take everything slow with me. I feel really weak, but they’re encouraging me on and it feels great. Time flies and everyone is leaving. Armstrong and Sam say it’s time for us to get ready to go. I follow them back to the shower. I forgot my bag in my dad’s car. I guess I’ll just not shower until I get home. Sam and Armstrong strip naked again and head to the shower. They turn it on and they start washing each other. “They look good with all that muscle, but that is weird.” I think to myself Sam looks over to me, standing outside the shower area. “What do you feel about two guys showering together?” he asks “It feels a little gay to me,” Both he and Armstrong laugh. “Did I say something funny? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” I look at him and know I have to be honest. “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” I am shocked by how bluntly and simply Armstrong put it. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” It makes perfect sense now. I nod my head yes. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” Sam asks. I strip down slowly, still kinda shy about the huge muscle in there, but I relax and join them in the shower. They continue to shower up. I’m washing myself off with the cloth Sam hands me, but I can’t help but be awed by their size. Everything looks so perfect right now, the way the water flows off their muscles, the way the suds slide down their chiseled abs. I will have all that one day. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” I’m shocked by the comment. “Really? I want to see if I can hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” Sam flexes his arm for me. I jump up and grab them. They feel even harder than my dad’s arm and I don’t even notice any strain on his huge bicep. I laugh a bit and then drop to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad.” “But not better,” Sam says with a smile. We finish up and start to dry off. I remember I don’t have any other clothes to wear. “Damn, I can’t just walk out of here naked, there’s laws against that kinda stuff” I say to myself. Sam tosses me a sleeveless shirt and says it’s mine. “This is way too big, it’ll never fit me. “ “Don’t worry. You’ll grow into it,” he smiles. We leave the gym, and I get into Armstrong’s car. Sam waves at me and yells, “See you tomorrow.” I know for a fact that I will be back. ************************************************** ********************** As I sit at work today, I’m wondering about Mike. He’s a good kid, just needs a little more confidence. I pick up the phone and call Armstrong. I have an idea how we can help our new buddy out. Armstrong answers his phone and I give him the details of my plan. He agrees and says he’ll be a little late to grab the stuff. I spend the rest of my day warm on the inside because I know this is going to be good. I arrive to the gym at the normal time and I sit on my car. It’s nice to just sit sometimes and relax, baking myself slightly in the sun. I watch as Mike’s father drives up. I flag him down before he drops Mike off and tell him to come here. I ask Mike to stay in the car while I talk to his father. We step away from the car so I can tell him of my newest plot. He laughs a bit and agrees to my plan. He goes back to the car and tells Mike it’s ok to go. He comes out and sits with me on my car. I pick him up and sit him down next to me and tell him to relax Armstrong had not arrived when Mike begins to inquire about the current situation. “So, what are we doing out here?” he begins. “Just waiting for the big guy. He needed to pick up some items.” I say as I stretch out a bit. “Cool. I’m really anxious about it all.” “That’s good man. You’re gonna do great” “I had a dream last night. All of what you guys did yesterday really made me think.” “Want to tell me about your dream?” Mike looks up at the clear sky and begins. “I dreamt that I was in my high school. But I was tiny compared to everyone. I was shorter than everyone and even the lockers. I was trying to go about my day and do stuff, but the books were so heavy and people kept knocking me down. I was about to get stepped on when everything started shaking. People scattered everywhere and I rolled to avoid being trampled.” “Then the roof of the school started to peel off like a sardine can. I saw you and Armstrong towering over the school. You were like two naked gods. I remember seeing your arms bulge and your chest heave as you ripped the roof off the school. You two looked down at me and Armstrong put his hand on the ground next to me. I jumped into his palm and he lifted me out of the school. He brought me close to his chest and I began to feel the power of it all. I heard his heart beat like a bass drum and I could feel the muscles. Then you held out your hand. I jumped in it and you did the same. Your heart beat was just like Armstrong’s and your muscles felt the same way. Then you pointed at me. I looked at you in question and you pointed at me again, then your chest, then your ear. I understood what you were saying, so I listened to my own heart, and it beat the same way.” “Then Armstrong flexed his huge and powerful arm. You took me over to it and I felt every bulge and dent in his massive bicep. It felt wonderful, powerful and titanic. Armstrong then pointed at him, then his giant arm then me. I felt my arm and, although it wasn’t as big, it felt the same. I nodded at both of you, and then you set me on the ground. Suddenly, I felt my body growing. My muscles were expanding and my height was growing and I grew up as big as you two. I flexed my new muscles and I looked around and laughed. Then…..” I noticed he began to trail off, but I knew the dream didn’t end there. I felt as if he was holding back something. “Go on, you can tell me.” I whisper. He looks at me and sighs a bit. “I’m not sure how you’ll take it though” he mutters. “You’ll have to believe that anything you say I won’t be shocked or think of you any less.” I reaffirm him. He lets out a deep breath and continues, “Then I noticed your two huge cocks. They were hard as stone just like the rest of your bodies and thick. I felt as if I needed to touch them and you guys nodded. I grabbed both of your meats and I felt them. They felt good just like the rest of your muscles. They felt vascular and strong and thick. I wanted to rub them more and more, then I noticed that I was getting hard. I never saw myself get so hard and huge before. It was as huge as you guys’ and just as thick and vascular. Armstrong reached his massive hand down and grabbed it, and you followed suit. Your hands were rough but gentle and it felt so good.” “We continue stroking each other as I licked your muscles and you felt on mine. As I approached climax, I felt my hands getting wet. I looked down to see you two were the same. Armstrong turns me around and faces me toward the school. We explode together and we hit the school with our jets of hot liquid. My aim is off and I tear down some of the wall with your streams, but you two aim me right into the hole you made in the roof and scooped me out of. I aim you two in the same direction. We were filling the school with our juices; it flowed through each floor all the way down into the basement. Our streams finally slow down and I see a tiny person swimming in it all. It was that junior that was laughing at me trying to swim in our man juices. I roared with laughter and bellowed at him, “Who’s the small man now!” He looks away from me and adds, “I had to change my sheets this morning.” He seemed slightly sad that he had the dream. I put my hand on his shoulder. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of. If you knew the things that Armstrong and I’ve done since we’ve met, well, let’s just say that what we’ve done in this last year would make your dream seem tame.” Mike looks back at me and asks, “But what does it all mean?” I say to him, “It means you love muscle. Our cocks are just another type of muscle. Remember how you said it was hard and veiny? You just like to see ripped muscle everywhere.” He smiles at me and I know I’ve made him feel better. I think to myself he might be bi or gay, but I don’t want to confuse the issue right now. He’ll need to figure that out for himself when he’s ready. Armstrong pulls up and hops out his truck. I notice there’s a bunch of stuff in the back covered with a tarp. I smile and greet him normally with our punches and half hug. Armstrong then turns to Mike and goes to give him some gentle punches but Mike backs away. Armstrong says, “Yeah, you don’t know yet. See what me and Sam do? You need to do that to. That’s how we say ‘hi’ to each other wherever we meet.” Mike nods and he greets Armstrong. Armstrong gives him a few taps around the chest then picks him up and puts him on his shoulder. Mike doesn’t know what’s going on, but I grab his bag and mine and we hit the gym. As usual, we’re greeted at the door by Joe. We roar again, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” I then look up to Mike and say, “We do that every day too. Psyches people up for their workout.” Armstrong leads into the weight area and I follow after waving to Joe. He stands in the middle of the floor and clears his throat loudly. Everyone stops what they’re doing and looks at the giant. “This here’s Big Mike,” he bellows as he points to Mike on his shoulder, “he’s with us. Treat him like the big man he is.” Mike turns a slight shade of red as our gym mates stand up and start calling him “Big Mike”. I can tell what Mike’s thinking right now and I laugh inside, but we’ve got to build his confidence up a bit too. We change in the locker and return. Today’s leg day, so we warm up real quick. I do my warm up set while Armstrong explains the physics and such behind the various exercises before he follows suit. Mike’s taking it all in well and we give him some warm up sets to do. As we’re lifting, one of the other guys yells, “Hey Big Mike, can you toss me that 45 near you.” Mike beams with pride and lugs the weight over to him. “Help me put this on the bar,” he says and Mike does a good job helping out. Armstrong and I smile as we see him stand tall and proud, getting used to being called Big Mike instead of Little Mikey. We finish our leg workout at around 9 p.m. We’re condensing our workouts so we can get Mike home in time. We shower up and change, Mike getting more and more comfortable around us. Joe has our usually ready for us and we head out. I say to Mike, “Drink half of that shake now, half after you eat tonight.” He nods and hops into Armstrong’s truck. “He’s doing real well. He will go far,” I think to myself as I watch them drive off. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still enjoying my shake as we pull up into my yard. Armstrong punches me on the shoulder and says, “See you tomorrow Big Mike!” I love that name: Big Mike. It sounds so good. I punch him back and say, “Sure thing big guy!” I hop out of his giant truck and head into my house. As I come in, I’m trying to decide what to have for dinner. “My parents probably have left some leftovers. Maybe I should’ve asked them what I should be eating. Damn, why didn’t I think of this sooner? I probably can’t eat just anything. Crap, what if I screw up something.” I walk into my house and smell the aroma of freshly grilled steak. “Damn it smells good in here,” I think “Can I have steak? Damn. If it tastes good, it’s probably not good for me. Maybe I’ll find some celery or something.” My dad is at the kitchen table when I turn the corner, sitting with an empty plate in front of him and a full one next to him. “Evening son, how was the gym?” he asks. “Real good dad, I’ll tell you about it soon as I find something to eat.” I say as I head toward the fridge. “Why are you looking, your food is right here,” he comments. “I don’t know what I can and can’t eat. I didn’t ask the guys, so I’m going to have some veggies or something” My dad laughs a bit and stands up. “Don’t worry. Sam told me all about what a big man like you needs to get big. I went out after I dropped you off and went to a wholesale store Sam told me about. I picked up a bunch of stuff he suggested: Steak, brown rice, veggies, a steam cooker, a rice cooker, some boneless skinless chicken, some vitamins and a ton of other stuff.” He motions his hand around and I see tons of supplies scattered about. There is stuff all over the place. That wholesale store must specialize in selling in bulk. “So, don’t worry about what to eat. Sam told me exactly how you should be eating and your mom is helping out by cooking for you and making your lunches each day.” I stand in awe of it all. These guys are truly amazing. I run up to my father and hug him. “Thanks dad!” “We know you’re serious son, so we’re here to help,” he whispers to me. My mom walks into the kitchen and I hug her too. “I love both of you so much!” “Go wash up for dinner” my mom orders, and I put my shake down and run up the stairs to clean up for dinner. The steak was excellent and I’ve never had steamed veggies and rice before. I scarf them down like a ravenous wolf. My dad starts the conversation off, “Slow down boy, I’ve never seen you so hungry!” “Yeah dad, I don’t know what it is, but I’m almost starving” “What kinda stuff is going on at the gym?” “Man dad, it’s awesome. Sam and I waited outside the gym for Armstrong and we talked and talked while looking at the sky. Then Armstrong got there and they punched each other and hugged then Armstrong did the same for me and then Armstrong carried me on his shoulder like you did, and we went in the gym. They roared really loud about everyone working their best and then Armstrong introduced me as Big Mike. Then everyone started calling me Big Mike. It was so cool!” “Sounds like these two are really nice guys,” my mother comments. “Yeah mom, they’re so cool and big and strong and impressive and nice. They’re easy going but they work hard and they make me work hard too and I feel good when I’m around them and I wanna work hard and be big like them and dad. And I’m gonna do it too! I’m gonna be big and strong and tough just like dad and them and then I’m gonna play defensive lineman and break your record dad and put my new trophy right next to yours in the case downstairs.” “I know you will son,” my dad says. I continue to devour my food and my dad says before I finish, “When you’re done, I have something to show you in the basement.” I finish up and polish off my shake. We head down and he turns on the light. I look ahead to the trophy cabinet and I can’t believe my eyes. Where the cabinet was full with pictures and trophies, it now stands half full. My dad tells me to look closer. I walk up to it and I see on the top shelf screwed in the center is a nameplate that says “Mike Evans”. My dad walks up to me and says “I know you’re going to do great things. This is for when you do.” I feel tears welling up in my eyes and I run and hug my dad again. “Thanks dad, you’re so awesome.” “Anything for you son. Now let’s watch some T.V.” I sit down with my father, lay my head in his chest and fall asleep watching SportsCenter. ************************************************** ********************** The weekend’s finally here and Armstrong and I have some big plans for Mike. The work day flies by. They finally got me some new clothes, but I think the tailor is in with my co-workers because it’s only slightly looser than my old clothes. Then again, I could just be growing since they measured me 3 months ago. Who knows? I pull up in my jeep as Armstrong pulls up in his car. As we’re greeting each other, Mike pulls up with his father. He hops out with his bag and starts walking toward us. His father parks the car and Mike looks back. “Why are you parking dad?” Mike says. His dad grabs a bag out of his trunk and I direct him to toss it into my jeep. Armstrong says to Mike, “Don’t worry, it’s a surprise.” We go through the day as normal, and I see an anxious look on Mike’s face. I can tell he’s thinking about the surprise. Boy is he gonna be shocked when this weekend is over. “Mike is lifting good and hard. He’s got moxy.” I think as the day progresses. We finish up another pumped day and Big Mike’s getting compliments from all the guys at the gym for how hard he’s working. He smiles and holds himself with pride. “Yup, he’s doing real well. This weekend should really test him though.” I say to myself. After we wash up and change, we grab our shakes and head out. We jump into our vehicles and drive over to Armstrong’s place. I see Mike’s head bobbing up and down with questions as we pull into Armstrong’s driveway. Mike hops out and asks, “What are we doing? My dad is expecting us at 9.” I grab our bags and walk up to him. I put my hand on his shoulder and I say, “Don’t worry, your parents already know. You’re going to be spending each weekend here. We need you handy for what’s in store for you” Mike looked up at me in wonder. Armstrong grunts from across the car, “Don’t worry. It won’t hurt…much.” Armstrong and I bust into laughter and we lead Mike into the house. Armstrong gives him the tour. Living room, dining room, small gym area, then upstairs to the bedrooms. Armstrong shows him the guest suite where he will be spending his weekends. Then it’s back downstairs to eat. It’s a special mix that Armstrong has prepared. Stir fry veggies and boneless skinless chicken and wild rice. Then Armstrong sends him off to bed, he’s going to need his energy in the morning. The next morning Armstrong and I stand over Mike’s bed at 6 am. I can’t help but giggle as Armstrong holds the bullhorn over Mike. Armstrong bellows into the bullhorn, “GET OUT OF BED YOU LAZY ASS!!!!” and I swear Mike jumps 10 feet into the air. He’s standing on the bed in his boxers and Armstrong growls “GET YOUR ASS IN THE SHOWER AND BE AT THE TABLE IN 15 MINUTES!” “Well, that woke him up,” I laugh at Armstrong as we walk down the stairs. “Yeah, I bet he thought this was going to be a relaxing weekend,” Armstrong chuckles. “Boy is he in for a shock!” We head down to the breakfast table and start laying the food out. Fruits, meats, oatmeal with whey protein mixed in, a few shakes and some multivitamins. We also mix up the midmorning shakes and put them into some bottles and we pack a cooler with it. We also fill up a cooler with water as Mike is walking down. He’s still slightly drowsy, but the aroma of fresh food perks him up. He comes into the dining room and we tell him to sit down and eat up because he’s gonna need his energy. He’s slightly confused and doesn’t realize what’s going on yet, but he eats a good amount. It’s around 7 am when we finish breakfast and washing the dishes. We hand Mike the cooler and we tell him to put it on the lawn outside. Armstrong heads to the garage while I grab the water. I head outside and place the water on a chair and go to grab some cups for today. As I’m coming with the cups, Armstrong is hauling a load of items including some practice clothes for Mike. He orders Mike to take off what he has and put them on. Mike takes of his good clothes and puts on this jersey that looks 4 sizes to big and some gym shorts that he has to tie very tight to fit in. “We’re gonna work every weekend until those are too tight for you.” Armstrong laughs. I walk up to Mike and tell him the plan. “Every weekend, we’re coming here, and for the two days, you’re gonna be in your own personal football camp.” “My own camp?” he asks with utter amazement and glee. “Don’t think it’s gonna be a beauty spa. We’re gonna work you harder than you ever thought possible,” Armstrong remarks as he marks a few lines in his yard. “Stand here,” he orders as he grabs a giant red blocking pad. Mike stands on the line and I stand next to him. “I want you to crouch down like this,” I tell Mike as I hit a three-point stance. “Bend your knees like this and straighten your back like so.” He attempted and I helped adjust him a little more. “Now hit me!” Armstrong ordered. Mike slams into Armstrong. “Again!” Mike tries again. “Again!” “HARDER!” “AGAIN!” I’m looking on from the side and it doesn’t seem that Mike is trying his best. From the way Armstrong is bellowing, I don’t think he thinks Mike is trying his best either. Mike stands up and starts to pant. Armstrong growls at him, “You’re not even trying. Hit me harder damn it!” Mike goes to hit him a few more times, each time making less and less of an impact. “STOP!” Armstrong shouts. Mike stands up and starts breathing heavily. “What are you, afraid of getting hurt?” Armstrong growls. “I’m trying! Really!” pants Mike. I watch as Armstrong’s face tenses up. “Uh oh” I think to myself. “RRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! !!!!!!!!!!!” Armstrong starts charging Mike like a raging bull as Mike stares into the eyes of this on-coming train. Armstrong uses the blocking pad to plow over Mike, giving him a really firm but not too painful hit. Mike lands on the ground with a thud. I begin to smile as I walk over. “Did that hurt?” I ask. “Yeah it hurt” Mike responds. “Are you injured?” Armstrong responds knowingly. “Well, no” Mike whimpers. “I know. You’re not gonna get injured either unless you do something very wrong. But you’re not gonna be good if you don’t hit me with everything you have. Just like you hurt right now from my hit, that’s about all that’s gonna happen. You get hurt but pain fades. You have to push beyond that mental limit that says hold back. Stop holding back. Give it everything you’ve got. Only then will you be great. Unleash that rage and use it to hit me!” Mike gets up and dusts himself off. Armstrong walks back over and sets himself up again. Mike steps up to the line and gets into his three-point stance. “HIT ME!” Armstrong bellows and Mike hits as hard as he can. I smile because I see the impact and while Armstrong doesn’t move much, I can see the way the bag moved. Armstrong smiles and says “Good. Now do that again.” An hour passes and Mike is getting tired from the hitting drill. It’s time for me to step in. “Break!” I yell and Mike and Armstrong walk over. I hand them both some water and tell Mike the next phase. “Now that you know how to hit hard, I’m gonna teach you where to hit.” Mike nods in agreement. I tell Armstrong to break us up at 10 for a snack and I guide Mike over to my area I set up. Here there are pads lined up against the wall with different areas highlighted and colored. I go through with him showing him how the safety pads fit on people and how to use that to your advantage. “If you hit a person here,” I say as I point to the bag “You can get slightly under their pads and use the leverage to move them easier. Now, hit here, and here, then here.” He follows my instructions, and I show him how to lift upward after the initial impact. He gets better and better at it as the training goes on when Armstrong comes over. “Working hard Big Mike?” Armstrong says as he pats Mike on the back. “Y…yeah” Mike pants as he takes a quick breather. “Well, it’s 10, time for your midmorning meal. C’mon, let’s head to the house.” We sprint towards the house and go inside for a quick break. Mike is drenched in sweat and he devours the shake. After he gets to rest for 30 minutes, it’s back outside for more training. Armstrong is working on breaking down his fear and I’m teaching him control. Later I plan on teaching him some of my Taijutsu, but for now, teaching him the basics of letting himself get pass the fear is our primary goal. It’s around 8 pm before we finish up the day. Mike is on the ground almost passed out; the workout gear Armstrong gave him completely drenched in sweat. Armstrong tells Mike to get out of all his clothes and hand them to him so he can wash them for tomorrow. Mike barely lifts up his head and says weakly, “Tomorrow?” “Yeah,” I remark “It’s gonna be even tougher tomorrow, and the next weekend is gonna be tougher than that and so on.” He sighs and his head falls back and Armstrong and I chuckle. “C’mon, time for dinner.” He has trouble getting off the cool grass, and I lean over to help him. He strips down to nothing and hands his clothes to Armstrong who leads the way into the house. Armstrong and I head to his washer while Mike heads upstairs. We take off all our clothes and toss them in the washer then head back to the dining room. Mike yells from the top of the stairs that he’ll be down in a minute. We work our way to the dining table and kitchen to bring out the food. “You guys are naked again” Mike says from the hall. “Yup,” Armstrong says, “does it bother you?” “Not really, I guess. Just never been around people as carefree as you two.” “Yup,” I say. “Me and Armstrong don’t care about little stuff like ‘clothing’. We’ve ran around the house naked just because we felt like it. Boy did we get some stares that day!” “Yeah man, I thought Ms. Barley was going to jump us and mount us the way she was looking. Mike looks at us while we burst into laughter. “Well don’t just stand there, come on in and have a seat, we’re almost ready to eat.” Armstrong says. Mike looks down at himself then at us and then he takes off his clothes. He rubs his arms a bit and comes into the dining room. “I want to be like you guys a lot, so I might as well start with the easy stuff like clothes,” he laughs. We chuckle a bit and sit down and have a nice meal. ************************************************** ********************** This was the hardest day in my life. Muscles I didn’t even know I had hurt. I can barely walk up these stairs to bed. My dad put me through a lot in training, but it was nothing like this; Armstrong demanding power and Sam demanding precision, both of them being relentless and accepting nothing but perfection. It was tiring, but satisfying. I felt good when I did well and saw their accepting faces. But boy am I tired now. I collapse on my bed and look at the nearby clock. It’s only 10 pm and I’m dead tired. But I still have to shower. I slowly crawl to the shower and let the water wash over me. As I’m bathing, I think about all that’s happened today. “Armstrong was right. I was holding back. Pain really doesn’t matter. Sure it hurt like hell when he hit me, but he didn’t hit me full power. I didn’t break anything and I feel ok now. I feel like I really tried and it felt good. My body might not agree with me tomorrow though.” “And Sam. What can I say about him? He makes everything seem so precise. I would’ve just thought if I hit the guy hard enough he would move, but Sam makes it seem more of an art than just uncontrolled rage. He makes it seem simple too. If he wears his pads like this, hit him like so. If he’s this size, his center of gravity is here. His pads are slack here. He seems to have so much knowledge. I’m very glad I found them.” “The food was really good all day. Different than what my parents cook, but still healthy tasting. And Sam and Armstrong are really free around each other. I’ve never seen two guys so comfortable with themselves and each other. But who can blame them? Their bodies look so good. Even without doing that much of a workout today, their muscles are still tight and firm and bulging with power. They hold themselves with such pride and majesty, it makes me proud to be their friend. And of course, their manhood is nothing to be ashamed of. They have everything I aspire to be: hardworking, huge, kind, tough, and respectful. That is my goal. I will stand up one day and be like them.” The water’s getting kind of cold now. I guess I should get out. That feels so good and the bed looks so very comfortable. I put on my boxers and fall on top of it, barely getting under the covers. As I drift off to sleep, I think I hear stuff moving and people talking in Armstrong’s bedroom, but I’m sure it’s nothing. So very tired. ************************************************** ********************** That’s how life was for Mike for the next several months. We worked him hard in the gym and on the weekends. He trained almost 7 days a week, working diligently to be like us and his father. And he’s growing too, steadily as time passes. For the first months, he remained around the same height but was packing on lots of bulk and muscle. He grew from around 100lbs to close to 225 of solid mass. Then his growth spurt started to hit. We watched as he grew taller and taller, almost everyday it seemed he grew half an inch. “Little Mikey” truly grew into “Big Mike”. By the time a year had rolled around, Mike had grown almost a half a foot in height and was up to 230 lbs of lean muscle. Everyone congratulated on his change and he felt good. We took pictures of him every month and you could see the change from a scrawny, unsure kid, to a confident powerful teen. His pictures showed the gradual, but evident change from his former 5’ tall, 100lb frame to his current 5’6’’ 230lbs mass. Then Mike told us it was football tryout time. We went to the mall and bought him some pads and some baggy t-shirts. He really wanted to show the coaches and players who he haven’t interacted with in a year what he was made of. After putting all the equipment on, he looked like a normal teen. The baggy shirt and pads hid his bulging chest and broad shoulders decently, and you couldn’t see his ripped abs. The only thing that stood out was his powerful arms and his well defined legs. Mike found that if he relaxed enough, his arms didn’t stand out too much, but there was nothing he could do about his legs. “I’ll just attribute it to all the running I did,” Mike smiled. We knew he was ready to show his former mockers. Armstrong and I arrived at the school early so we could get passes to get on the campus. As we strolled through the halls, we saw all kinds of kids. Some of my old feelings came back, and I wished that I could help them. They need to find the gym for themselves I told myself and I dropped Joe’s cards in a lot of their lockers. If they come, they’ll get help, I said to Armstrong. We arrive at the field and we stand on the sidelines. Mike runs up to us as hyper as ever and tells us he’s glad we came. We say we’re anxious to see what he’s learned and Mike responds that he’s anxious to use it. “My god I hope he doesn’t kill anyone,” I whisper to Armstrong after he leaves. Armstrong chuckles and says “He learned your control, he shouldn’t. Shouldn’t.” We both burst into laughter as the rest of the team runs onto the field. Warm ups are interesting. First they have to run laps, which Mike easily does, keeping ahead of almost everyone. Then there’s stretching, jumping jacks, push ups and other exercises. Armstrong and I survey the team. Mike is doing everything with no problem, but there are people who are getting tired already. Whether they’re first timers or long standing players, we don’t know. Then the moment the 3 of us were waiting for: Lineman try-outs. Mike is standing in the middle of the line of new hopefuls. We look over them as they try to move this large senior, which I’m assuming is the same guy that dashed Mike’s hopes last year. Most are bigger than Mike by sheer dimensions, but none of them have his muscularity. Most of them move the test subject a bit and slip by him. They are considered to pass. Some can’t move him and walk back to the coach for other assignments. I see the disappointment on some of their faces and know that’s how Mike felt last year. Then Mike is up. We move closer so we can watch. It was the most beautiful and painful thing I’ve seen in a long time. Mike stood in his three point stance perfectly. The senior leaned down a bit. Mike looked up at him with a pair of cold and determined eyes. The coach blew his whistle and Mike hit him with a giant crunch, lifted him under his pads and carried him almost 5 yards before slamming him to the turf. As Armstrong and I watched this display, ending with the seniors head bouncing off the ground, we both give a resounding “YES!” Mike stands up and looks at us, seeing us cheer him on and then looks at the coach, who stood there shocked. Mike trots up to him and says, “How was that coach?” The coach closes his mouth and responds, “Real good ummm….” as he shuffles his list searching for a name. Armstrong and I walk over and say, “This here’s Big Mike Evans, our buddy. He’s your new defensive lineman.” “Way to go Big Mike,” Armstrong congratulates him as we punch him a bit. “Yeah, I think you knocked the wind out of that guy” I comment as I point to the kid still trying to get up. “You know, I thought it was gonna be hard, but when I hit him like you guys trained me, it felt like he was light as a feather. I probably could’ve carried him further, but I felt I should stop and let him down.” Mike comments “Yeah man, we were glad you didn’t kill him.” Armstrong laughs. “I just feel so powerful now. It’s like a rush.” Mike flexes an arm. “I can’t believe this is really my body. I feel like a new person now.” He flexes some more. “You guys are really awesome.” “You did the work man; we just helped you along the path.” I say. “But don’t think this lets you off the hook for our stuff.” Armstrong comments. “No man, I would never stop working out with you guys. I mean, look at some of these guys.” Mike waves his arm around at the rest of the guys working and trying out. “I used to look up to these guys when I was small. Now they seem small to me. I know they’ve been working longer than me, but they don’t have these results.” Mike flexes some more. “I know it sounds conceited, but I’m better than they are. It’s because you two made me better. I don’t want to lose what I have and I doubt anyone in this whole school is as dedicated as you two.” We jab Mike in the shoulder and say, “We’re always here for you man.” Mike goes back over with his new team, standing tall and proud. Armstrong and I beam with pride; our young prodigy has grown into a respectful teen. We watch the day’s practice and are disappointed when it ends in about two hours. Mike is still hyper as ever when practice has ended while the rest of the team is tired. “Man guys, that was so awesome. I feel great,” Mike said as he bounced up and down on his calves. “Hey guys, let’s go work out!” Armstrong and I look at each other and agree. We wait for Mike to change out of his practice clothes into his gym clothes and meet us back outside. Armstrong and I meet Mike outside the school’s weight room. He’s wearing the sleeveless t-shirt I gave him long ago and he’s close to filling it out. Armstrong and I didn’t wear good shirts to workout in, so we just take our shirts off and tossed them in our vehicles. We walk into the school’s weight room and it looks pretty decent. There are a few machines and a bunch of benches and plenty of free weights. “This’ll do for a light workout,” Armstrong says and we all burst into laughter. Mike is the first one up. He is still hyped from football practice and is lifting bigger than normal. We follow suit with our normal weight and Mike is keeping up good, a mere 75lbs behind us. We hit the bench machine and I happen to notice that we’re drawing a little crowd. I jab Armstrong in the side with my elbow and point. He smiles and goes to spot Mike. Mike hasn’t noticed the crowd yet, but we put 325 on it. He goes for 10 reps and we push him to do 12. He pushes it out hard, grunting the last rep. We rack the weight and he turns and stands up and notices a large portion of his new team standing there, mouths wide open in shock. He looks at us and we smile. He then looks at his teammates and does a double bi pose, flexing as hard as he can. You can see every muscle on his body rippling, both from the intensity of pump and the flex. I watch as the people who are watching gawk in awe at the spectacular showing Mike’s giving them. I see some of their eyes drift lower on him as the rest stay fixated on his bulging biceps. We pat him on the shoulder and say “Way to go Big Mike.” He smiles a huge grin at us and piles on our additional 75lbs so we can do our benches. Armstrong and I try not to show off too much, but Mike is enjoying himself greatly. The people dispersed a bit, but they still looked from a distance, and Mike was giving them a show. He’s taken off his shirt and he flexes after ever set. You can see the definition on his body and every muscle is pumped. Even though he’s only doing chest today, his arms are full of blood and his veins are showing the power he now possesses. He looks to us and says, “I know I shouldn’t be showing off. I don’t even know why I’m doing it. But it does feel good.” Armstrong whispers, “Don’t worry about it man. You deserve the looks you’re getting. Just don’t forget where you came from, and never forget where you’re going.” “I can never forget you guys. Each time I stand in the mirror, I see the work that you’ve done. I know that if I stop, I’ll lose these gains,” he says as he points to his arm. “No one here is near as hardcore as you guys, and I’ve grown to love how much you guys push me. If anything, you’ll see more of me.” Mike smiles as I finish up my set and we both give him a giant hug. Everything came together so well. I can’t believe the gains I’ve made in one year. I bet that senior was surprised when I told him who I was. God, it felt good to slam him like that. He felt so light and moved so easily, I barely had to try. To think just a year ago, I couldn’t budge him, and now I could carry him around effortlessly. Today just seemed so surreal. Last year, I had trouble keeping up with the warm-up after the jog, but today, everything was so easy. The guys around me were winded after warm-ups but I felt energized. And god, did it feel good to toss that senior around like a rag doll. I still can’t believe it. Have I really come so far ahead of everyone else? They’ve been working at it for years. It’s all because of Armstrong and Sam. My teammates can’t be working as hard as Armstrong and Sam made me work. I walk into my house and sit down to eat. My dad comes down from his room to talk to me. “So how did it go son?” I try not to smile too much, but I almost yell, “I’m on the team dad!” He walks over and gives me a hug and says, “Good job. You deserve it. You’re a big man now and I know you’re going to do well. Tell me all about it.” “Well, first we started with a jog. Nothing like what we do though. It was 4 times around the track, you know, easy stuff. Then it was a bunch of warm up exercises. Some of the guys around me were tired when we finished, but I was good and excited. Then they told us who to see for what positions. Oh, and Sam and Armstrong were there. I stopped to talk to them before I walked over to the defensive linemen tryouts. They told me to take it easy on them.” I smile a bit. “The test was the guy I couldn’t move last year. I knew this year was going to be different. He was still taller and a bit larger than me, but I saw he was a lot fatter than last year. I hit him just like Sam and Armstrong trained me. I got under his pads and I carried him a bunch before I slammed him on the ground. Sam and Armstrong went crazy on the sidelines and the coach was shocked. I ran over and asked coach how I did and he was speechless. Sam said to him, ‘This is Big Mike Evans, you’re new defensive lineman,’ and all coach could do was nod. Sam and Armstrong congratulated me on the nice hit and I was so proud. It was all thanks to their training. They watched as we did the rest of the day’s practice and when it was over, we hit the weight room.” “You weren’t tired after all that practice?” my dad inquires. “No, I was so hyped. It was only two hours and the guys put me through a lot more than that. So, we hit the weight room and it’s a decent one. We do our normal workout and Armstrong was pushing me while I’m trying a slightly higher weight. I get 12 out and I’m proud, then I noticed the football guys were watching me. I felt kinda funny at first, but then I started flexing at them.” I held up my arm and flexed a little bit for my dad. “They were shocked and it made me feel good. I mean seniors were impressed by my size and muscles.” “Sounds like you had a nice day today.” I scarf down some more steak and respond “Yeah dad. I can remember when I didn’t think this was gonna be possible, but you and Sam and Armstrong made it all happen. I really love you dad.” I get up and walk over to my dad. I’m bigger than I used to be, but he still picks me up and hugs me. We stand for a moment in that hug and he puts me down. “You are becoming a big man. I won’t be able to do that much longer,” he laughs. “Heh, don’t worry dad, I’ll pick you up instead soon!” I head upstairs to take a shower. When I get into the restroom, I catch myself in the mirror. I’m wearing the shirt that Sam gave me the first time we met. It’s faded from its original black, and there some holes in it in various places, but what caught my eye is how I looked in it. When I first got it, it fit me like a dress. It hung down to my knees and was completely wide. Now, I fill it out a lot better. It hangs off my shoulders well, my body is wide enough to make it look baggy but not completely funny. It’s still a bit long for me, but it’s amazing to see the gains. Why didn’t I notice this stuff before? I flex a bit and I can see myself fill out the shirt a bit more. “Amazing” I say to myself. Then I begin to take the shirt off and I catch the smell of it. I’ve never noticed it before, but the shirt smells like that same smell I smelt the first day. But now I know what it was. This shirt, which was worn by Sam when he lifted and worn by me while I worked hard, smelt like muscle. I can label the smell now. It smells like Sam, Armstrong and I, sweating hard. It smelt like the metal and the weight. There was the scent of the locker room where we showered and there was even a slight hint of blood and tears. I took a deep breath of it and exhaled a giant “Ahhhh.” Now I knew why my father did the same when he first took me to the gym. It was great. It was like how men should really smell. Screw colognes, the stench of muscle and metal should be all over us, the exhilarating scent of power and hard work should be what defines us. I take off the shirt completely and look at myself. I look a lot better than I used to, but I still have a long way to go before I get to where I wanna be. I flex a bit more and I see myself getting hard. I look down at my cock and I say, “Yeah, I know you like that too.” I love getting the muscle as much as I like watching it. I jump into the shower and wash up, my mind reeling from today’s events. It can only get better. ************************************************** ********************** I’m sitting at my desk one boring day, and I’m reminiscing over the past 2 years. Year one of Mike’s transformation ended with him becoming his dream: a defensive lineman. He wasn’t on the starting line yet, but he could’ve been if he was a junior or senior. Every game he played and excelled. Year two was a lot more interesting. After he started playing football, he never seemed to tire. He would catch Armstrong and me after his football practice and make sure he got his daily workout in. Every weekend, he continued to do his personal football camp. We saw gains in him that made us proud. When he first started playing football, he was around 5’6’’ and 230lbs, but in the past year, he’s grown a full foot. And the constant running and lifting and diet has bulked him out to a lean 280. While he’s as tall as I am and a little shorter than Armstrong, he’s not as massive. But what he lacks in mass, he more than makes up for in definition. He’s a natural ectomorph and you can tell. While Armstrong’s shakes bulked me up, they added more lean muscle to Mike. Every muscle on his body is ripped. He carries no more than six percent body fat, no matter how much he eats. We went to his team’s dinner, and all three of us had to be fitted for suits, so that gave us a good excuse to be measured. Armstrong: 6’8’’ 334 lbs. Chest: 64’’ Waist: 36’’ Neck: 25’’ Arms: 27’’ Calves: 28’’ Quads: 37’’ Me: 6’6’’ 321 lbs. Chest: 61’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 22” Arms: 25’’ Calves: 25’’ Quads: 33’’ Mike: 6’6’’ 280 lbs. Chest: 57’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 20’’ Arms: 23’’ Calves: 24’’ Quads: 30’’ He continues to keep up with us in everything; eating, lifting and life over all. Over the past year on our weekends, I’ve been guiding him through some simple Taijutsu katas, forms and movements in a set pattern. He’s been keeping up with it and looks good doing it. While my frame is a lot bigger, his is extremely toned and you can see every vein move as he performs the kata. This week is Mike’s two year anniversary and we have a beach trip in mind. I haven’t heard of Mike having any girlfriends or a social life, so it will be interesting to see what he does at the beach. I pick up the phone and confirm our reservations. We plan on going to an extremely nice beach house, right on the beach. Our goal is to have lots of ‘fun’ this weekend and to do so we need to be as close to the white sands as possible. The time is slowly ticking away, me fantasying about the beach is keeping me awake enough. The day finally ends and I head out to the gym. We’re going to be meeting up there and taking Mike out shopping after we finish lifting. Armstrong and I arrive at the same time as usual and we great each other. We hit the gym feeling good about the upcoming weekend. ************************************************** ********************** “Coach, I won’t be in town this weekend. I’m going off with Sam and Armstrong. We have a vacation planned, my first one in almost 3 years.” I tell my coach. “Don’t worry; I’m sure that I will be working hard while I’m there. Sam and Armstrong aren’t ones to let me rest too long.” Coach looks up at me and says, “I wish the rest of your teammates had as much dedication as you did. I tell all the JV players that they need to be like you if they want to start.” I say to coach, “Thanks. It’s all Sam and Armstrong though. I just moved the weight. They made me feel like I could do it.” “Maybe I should get them to come down here and do strength training for the team.” “I don’t think so. I mentioned it to them once, saying how there’s people who could use their guidance, and they said to me ‘They must make the first step and find us, like you did.’ I don’t quite understand it, but I guess what they mean is you really have to want to change before they can help. I remember I was at my wits’ end when I first met them. If I wasn’t, I doubt I would’ve stuck around after that first night.” My mind wanders back to that night; the haircut, Armstrong shocking me with his huge size and me discovering things about myself I never knew. If someone wasn’t desperate or willing, they would’ve ran out the locker room screaming after Armstrong started roaring. I guess what they said is true. They must find the gym and first. “….next game.” Coach says as I get startled out of my daydream. “Huh coach?” “I said we’re starting on defensive end the next game.” “Cool! Thanks coach!” “You’re the best man for the job Big Mike, what did you expect?” “Still, it’s a giant honor.” I look at my watch. “Geez, is that the time? I gotta get to the gym.” “Tell the guys I said hello and I hope they send me more guys like you.” I laugh as I run out the door and towards my car. I arrive at the gym slightly late. Armstrong and Sam have already done their warm up sets and I need to catch up. They’ve already set aside a spot and preloaded a bar for me. I scream, “I’m late but I’m sure as hell going be giving it my all” The guys in the gym laugh a bit as I sprint to the locker room. One quick change later and I’m back on the floor. Sam and Armstrong pause for a bit and help some of the other lifters while I catch up on my warm ups. I take them slow as usual, taking care not to injure myself. Sam is helping a guy with his one rep max on the bench and Armstrong is growling “Push, don’t give up!” at a guy doing squats. Home Sweet Home. I finish up my warm up just as Sam and Armstrong finish helping out. They walk back to where we’re doing back exercises. Sam pats me on the shoulder and says, “Had a good day big man?” Armstrong starts lifting as I recant the days’ events. Sam gives me a thumbs up as Armstrong says, “Bout time they saw your skill.” He grunts out the last rep and switches off to Sam. “So,” Armstrong continues, “ready for this weekend?” I smile as I say, “Yeah, haven’t went to any beaches in a while. Been hanging out with you two guys for the last few years.” “Yeah,” Sam grunts, “We thought it was a good time for a vacation.” Armstrong responds, “Yeah, we’re going shopping today for stuff, you’ll probably enjoy it a bit.” Sam stands up and laughs a bit. “I still remember my first time shopping with this big lug,” he chuckles, “it was a day I’ll never forget.” I get ready to do my set, wondering what Sam could possibly mean. I know these guys; they always have something interesting up their sleeves. I smile, knowing this is gonna be a fun day. ************************************************** ********************** After our workout, we pile into my jeep, Armstrong in the front and Mike in the back, and head towards the mall. We stop to grab a quick meal at our favorite restaurant and head off to the big guy’s store. We walk in the store and are immediately greeted by the store clerks. There are two females and one male, all very nice looking and slim. We start to head off to the swim section. They have a variety of swim wear there, and Mike is looking at the normal swim trunks, but we have different ideas in mind for him. “Miss!” Armstrong bellows and waves his huge arm, gaining the attention of the nearby clerk. “Yes sir?” “Yes, we’re looking for your speedos.” Soon as he got the word ‘speedos’ out, Mike spins around. I smile as Mike looks at Armstrong. “Oh, yes. They’re right here” the young clerk says as she leads Armstrong to the far wall. Armstrong motions for us to follow, and I head over with Mike following. Once we all arrive at the speedo section, Armstrong looks at Mike. “You’re still about a 34, aren’t you?” “Yeah, that’s about right.” “Good, same size as Sam. Miss, here’s my card. Charge this pair to it.” Armstrong grabs a pair of black briefs off the wall and tosses them at Mike. “Go put them on. If they don’t fit, Sam can have ‘em, but I’m sure they’ll be just fine. Mike looks at Armstrong like he’s crazy, but Armstrong shoos him into the dressing room. Armstrong and I stand outside the dressing room while Mike changes. He steps out in a t-shirt and the new speedos. “Give me that shirt,” Armstrong orders as he goes to rip the shirt off Mike. Mike chuckles as he takes of the shirt and Armstrong directs him to a nearby full length mirror. “You think I can wear something like this?” Mike asks. “Let’s find out” I say as I wave down the helpful clerk. “Miss, how do you think this looks on our friend here?” She looks at Mike’s toned body and her eyes betray her as she stares at his very decent package. Mike turns 3 different shades of red as he watches the clerk stare at him. “I---I think it looks quite nice on him” “Well don’t just stand there, pose for the nice young lady. She needs to see you better,” Armstrong says. Mike turns beet red and begins to pose, starting with a single bi, then a double bi, then a lat flare. The young lady gasps at his physique, holding her hand near her chest. I look around and I see the other two clerks watching Mike’s display with lust in their eyes. Yup, I think they all like how Mike looks in those shorts. “Yes, I think they look really good,” the clerk stammers. “Well there ya go Mike,” Armstrong says, “if the young lady says they’re good, then you’re wearing them this weekend.” I reach up to the wall and grab another pair of black speedos in size 34, two pair of red in size 34 and a couple of size 36’s for Armstrong. We tell Mike to change back so we could leave, but he protests. “I’m not the only one who’s going to show off today. You two gotta try on your stuff too dammit!” “Nah,” Armstrong says with a chuckle, “we know they fit us.” “Dammit, you’re going to try them on. At least then I won’t feel so silly for standing here in these,” Mike laughs. “Ok, if it’ll make you feel better,” I laugh and punch him on the shoulder. I wave down the clerk and tell her to ring all this up real quick. She trots off to the cash register and then comes back with our purchase. I notice that the other clerks have moved to get a better view of us and I chuckle. Looking at Armstrong, I can tell he sees the same thing. We grab the black speedos and head into the dressing room. I step out first and I flex my right arm for the nearby clerk. I see her flutter a bit as Armstrong steps out. He looks like he flexed a little while changing because you can see some of the veins popping out. He strikes a double bi and I look at the other clerks. The female one is touching herself and the male one is licking his lips slightly. Armstrong: The master of getting people aroused. After about a minute of the show, Armstrong speaks up, “So you wanna walk around the mall like this Mike? You know we’re up for it.” Mike bursts into laughter and says, “No man, we wouldn’t want to scare the natives. Better change back into our gear.” We hop back into the changing rooms and switch back into our casual gear. We step out and I notice Mike’s still pumped and kinda hard from the earlier display. My eyes browse the store and I notice there’s only one clerk now. I smile and think, “Wonder where those other two went off to. I hope they enjoyed the show.” The remaining clerk walked up to Mike and placed her hand on his pumped arm and whispered some stuff into his ear before handing him a small slip of paper. Armstrong and I smile as Mike blushes a little more. We grab our bag of stuff and head out. Mike is really getting into being big. He smiles at every person that seems to be staring at his massive physique. He flexes his pecs a little while he walks and he’s all around enjoying the attention. I remark to myself that he’s a completely different person than when we first met, and I’m happy for him. ************************************************** ********************** Today’s the day! After today’s practice and workout, me and the guys are heading up to the beach. It’s gonna be awesome. I’m bouncing around, even more hyper and it shows that I’m excited. My teammates keep telling me to calm down but I just can’t. I’m too excited. I kinda take it out on the offensive linemen though. I’m so eager to finish practice I’m knocking them harder than normal. Coach calls me over real quick and tells me to calm down a bit and not to injure the guys. I look back and I see some of them are sore. I can’t help but laugh a little before I run over to the guys and hug ‘em by the shoulders and say a quick sorry. I can’t help but run everywhere and bounce on my toes when I’m standing. I just can’t hold still. This weekend’s gonna be awesome. As usual, practice ends with me still energized. I tell everyone bye and hop in my car and head off to the gym. My head is still swimming with anticipation of this weekend. I can feel the sea spray, the breeze, the looks of admirers. I wonder to myself, “When did I become so confident?” I remember times when I used to shun the eyes of the public and tried to avoid being seen. Now, I love the attention. It’s because of these I think as I raise my arm and flex slightly. I never would’ve realized how much confidence just feeling good about myself would’ve given me. Even before I had the huge muscles, back when I first joined the gym, I felt good. I think back to the night I first started being called ‘Big Mike’ and how I didn’t feel weird at all being around those huge guys. I helped rack weights and load bars and assisted the big guys in the gym with stuff, and I never felt weird. What was it about being there? Was it that I had a place to belong to? Was it because they didn’t see me as a scrawny kid but as a future man? Was it because of Sam and Armstrong backing me? I don’t know. Maybe all of it, but now, I feel different. I don’t care either. It feels good to feel like this, not worrying about what people think about me or even if they care. Just being able to be free from those thoughts is exhilarating. I roar a bit like Armstrong as I drive down the road. Truly, this is freedom. ************************************************** ********************** We do a quick workout as I tell the gang about the beach house we’re going to. It’s quite large and happens to have a hot tub, a pool, several large rooms and even a gym. Mike sighs with relieve and remarks, “Good, thought I wasn’t going to be able to workout this week.” Armstrong recants, “Don’t worry big man, you’ll defiantly have a workout during this vacation. Plus there’s some things we need to discuss on the way.” Mike looks at Armstrong confused and says “Like what?” “Later,” I say.Mike nods and we resume our quick workout. After we finish, we grab our shakes and Armstrong grabs a small vial of his sweat. It’s about time he found out. We’re cruising down the highway in my jeep when Armstrong begins.“Mike, we have a few things to tell you. We thought that this would be the best time to do so.” “Like what?”“Well, for one, Sam and I are bisexual.”I look in my rear view mirror at Mike to try and discern his feeling on the subject. He didn’t seem upset, but more jovial instead.“Yeah, I’ve known. You two are big guys, and when I’m going to sleep after the grueling training you put me through, I can hear your voices and the bed move in your room. It took me a while to figure it out, but I finally knew. I kinda wanted to be in there with you guys, feeling your muscles and seeing your huge cocks in action.”“Good,” I say, “I’m glad we got that out in the open. We weren’t sure how you’d react.”“Yeah, I’m ok with it. I’m bi myself. I’ve fucked a guy and a gal at the same time already.”Armstrong turns around and pats Mike on the shoulder. “Well that takes care of my next statement. Final thing,” he says as he reaches for the vial, “you see this?”Armstrong hands the vial to Mike and he examines the clear liquid.“Please tell me these aren’t roids.”“No no no. We’re all natural. Well, except for this, but it’s natural too. What you’re holding there is my sweat, slightly purified. I seem to sweat testosterone, and we clean it of impurities and mix it into shakes. So, it’s just me you’re drinking.”Mike gets a look of interest across his face, obviously wondering how that’s possible, and then says, “Ok. That’s cool. I presume that since it is natural, it’s not illegal?”“Nope, I took it to a doctor and he said is was as just like taking aspirin. He also said he was jealous of me because my genetics will keep me producing major amounts of testosterone for a while, and the same goes for people who drink this for years. It seems to alter your body’s chemistry to where your own body starts to make more testosterone naturally, hence the gains.”“So, what you’re saying is, I’ll continue to be able to make gains like this as long as I keep working out?”“Your gains will slow, but as long as you hit the gym hard, you’ll look like that when you’re 60 and 70 years old.”A huge grin appeared across Mike’s face as he envisioned a massive 70 year old Armstrong, out lifting people 1/3 his age. I smile and am relieved about how he took the news. We continue to cruise down the road, laughing and joking and just being free. ************************************************** ********************** We arrive at the house and start unloading stuff. Armstrong and Sam had packed two huge coolers with stuff for the two day vacation so we’d have tons to eat. They grab the coolers while I grab the duffle bags and we head in the house. It’s better than Sam described. The living room is huge, tons of space leading to a dock where you can see the beach. The view is beautiful, the ocean so clear, the breeze so crisp. Armstrong calls me back into the house to put the stuff away. I walk around and see the rest of the place. There’s a fairly nice gym, nothing like home but it should suffice for the two days. There’s a kitchen with a giant fridge. Two bedrooms, both with king size beds. I’m beginning to hope I can spend a little time in Sam and Armstrong’s room on this trip. Out the back door is the pool and hot tub. I nod approvingly, sensing this is gonna be the place of action. I head back towards the bedrooms and drop the luggage off before heading to the kitchen to help put away our supplies. After putting away the tons of pre-made drinks and food, we hit the living room for a little while before being drawn to the gym. We just can’t resist working out. We sat and relaxed for a good five minutes before I started getting jumpy and looking back and forth at Armstrong and Sam, them looking at me with the same glare in their eyes. Funny how I would usually relax at a time like this, now I just have to work out. We hit the in house gym, and since it doesn’t have the massive amounts of weight we’re used to, we decide to do really low weight for 100 reps. Well, I didn’t decide, Armstrong brought it up, and I agreed. After 60 curls, I wish I hadn’t. My arms were burning like acid was being poured on them. I wanted to drop the weight, but Sam and Armstrong were relentless.“Dude, you can’t stop. Look at that gun” Sam encourages me as he points to the mirror. I look at my arm and I like what I see. The high reps have my arm veins twitching madly. Every blood vessel in them are standing at full attention and pumping giant amounts of blood. It’s inspiring and helps me focus on the monumental task. I need a little help getting the last ten out without cheating, but I do it and my arms flop to my side, begging for mercy. “Way to go man, did you feel that burn!” Armstrong cheers wildly. I drop to my knees and exclaim, “Man that was hard as hell!” Armstrong looks at me then Sam and says, “Yeah, this might not be the best idea. Oh well, how bout ice cream!” They burst into laughter and I follow suit. Armstrong picks up a dumbbell about 20lbs heavier and cranks out his reps. I’m still on the floor but I watch as his huge gun churns out the reps. With machine-like precision, the arm goes up and down, each rep demanding more of his muscles than the last. I watch as his skin slowly tightens, the veins in his massive forearm begin to pump harder and harder, threatening to break the skin. Also around 60 reps, I see Armstrong begin to sweat. His arms are bulging with power, the muscles look fatigued but beautiful. The veins work up and down his arm like a serpent, coiling and relaxing at the task. Sam is pushing Armstrong to keep form and he continues to lift. It’s an amazing site, this man’s arms. At rest, they look simply like giant rocks on his arm, but when stressed like this, it’s awe inspiring. The beauty of his muscles working that hard, the blood coursing through his thick veins supplying lifeblood to each fiber, the massive size of it all, it is almost too much to take in. By the time Armstrong hits 100, I think his arms are going to explode. Veins I’ve never noticed have risen to the surface and are throbbing relentlessly against the skin. His forearms and biceps have tightened to almost unreal levels of tension and I can feel myself getting hard. Sam grabs the same dumbbell and starts working on his set. It’s amazing how much alike they are. He performs each rep with the same precision, same rate of lift and decline, same muscles bulging in the same spots. Maybe it’s me being tired from the massive strain on my body, but I feel as if I’m getting light headed. I watch as Sam’s arms bulge and strain just like Armstrong’s, and I get so excited. I’ve never seen them looked so pumped. Sure, lifting like they usually do showed me their exceptional mass, but this was different. They could be ripped if they wanted to because they’re so close to it but they prefer to be big, and seeing their arms ripped like this was a huge turn on. Armstrong does his best to assist Sam with the last few reps and at 100, Sam drops the dumbbells to the ground. “Damn that was a burn!” he shouts. I stand up and I can no longer resist…. I walk over to Sam and I begin to rub his arms a bit, slightly moaning in pleasure. Sam turns to me a bit and says, “Like that pump, don’t you? I know we all do.” He uses his other arm to grab my arm and squeezes it a little. It burns a bit from the pump but it feels so good. After replacing the dumbbells, Armstrong steps over and stands near us, and I reach out my hand to grab his arm also. While rubbing Sam’s arm, I guide my tongue along the road map of Armstrong’s arm outlined by his massive veins. I feel his light layer of hair across my tongue and the salty taste of his manly sweat and I whimper in delight. I have dreamed about doing this kinda thing for the longest, ever since I looked at my dad and other bodybuilders and realized that I loved muscle. I finally feel as if I can explore those feelings with these guys. They seemed to know what I was thinking and they pull off their clothes and help me with mine. It’s like my deepest dream come true. Sure, I still love women, but they don’t have these huge muscles that I also love. We spend the next hour standing there, worshiping each other’s muscles. I spent my time focusing on their upper bodies while they moved from my chest to my arms and down to my legs and back again. They expertly used their hands and tongues to send wave after wave of pleasure to each muscle in my body, and I tried to imitate them with my hands and mouth. Their fingers are running through the crevices of my abs and I flex slightly to gently hold it there. Sam laughs a little and continues upward while Armstrong works my lower body. My hands are exploring Sam’s massive chest with stops at Armstrong’s huge shoulders. It was heavenly, just standing there feeling their rippling mounds of flesh attached to their huge cores. After we finish up, we hit the shower. It’s a nice big shower and it can fit a whole family. Naturally, we all shower together, continuing what we started in the gym. In here, the experience is heightened by the flowing water. I enthrall myself with their bodies, washing their toned muscles as they wash me and each other, paying heed to every mound and indention in their amazing bodies. Our muscles are glistening in the water and soap, flowing around our bodies like rivers. Suds stream down their bodies slowly, following the path outlined by the years of hard work. Our cocks are hard and are rubbing against each other as we slowly draw our hands along each other’s contours. It feels so sensual, the firmness of their muscles and the powerful veins combined with the softness of their touch. I can barely control myself and I feel close to climaxing when Sam turns off the water. He steps out and smiles at us and directs us to the bedroom floor. I happily follow, and we continue on the carpeted floor. We roll around with each other, displaying our naked wet bodies and our rippling muscles. I grab their massive tree trunk legs and go to massage them. Sam picks me up and starts to lift me as if I were a barbell. At the lowest point of each press, I reach down to feel his massive pecs working and I reach towards Armstrong who is sliding his meaty paws up and down Sam’s arms. After a few reps, Sam hands me to Armstrong and the lifting continues. I am throbbing and I begin to stroke my lifter on each press. Armstrong then lays me down between him and Sam and we continue to rub our wet, glistening muscles against each other. We eventually begin to stroke each other as we continue to worship our muscled bodies and I’m first to explode in euphoric delight. Sam and Armstrong follow suit, and we lay on the floor, exhausted, glowing with pleasure, and covered in creamy goodness.“That was amazing guys,” I say.“That’s nothing compared to what’s planned for tomorrow,” Armstrong says. We get up and clean up the area. Seems we’ve had more fun than I thought and it takes half a dozen towels to clean up all the water and jizz. After tossing the towels in the wash along with our clothes, we head downstairs to eat. I’m beginning to wonder why I even bothered with clothes for this trip since now that I’m free with my buddies, I don’t plan on wearing anything around the guys. Our dinner consisted of steak and veggies, and a side of hard beef enjoyment. After dinner, we head off to bed. I’m headed to my room but Sam grabs me by the arm and leads me into the master room. I smile as I think about what’s going to happen, but they say no sex just yet, that I’ll need my energy for tomorrow. We jump into bed and I feel their hard muscles and cocks rub against me. It’s hard to fall asleep like that, but for some reason it feels natural. I eventually drift off to sleep with their massive arms draped across me like shields. ************************************************** ********************** We wake up later than normal around 7 am. I notice that all 3 of us are covered in white stickiness, and I smile. Nice to know the kid is highly aroused. I wasn’t so sure how he would react, but I’m happy. I wake up the gang and we head to the shower. Mike is raging again and it makes Armstrong and me hard too. We spend about thirty minutes “showering” and head to breakfast. After a quick meal, we put on our black speedos and head to the beach. It’s still fairly empty, so I lead the guys to the ocean. “Morning warm up today will be kata number 17 against the sea,” I say as Armstrong smiles. Kata 17 has a lot of circular and precise arm motions and emphasizes tension and control in the upper body. Armstrong knew exactly why I picked this one. While we’re standing still in the water, the kata will focus and pump our upper bodies, stretching the biceps and pecs, and the water will make our muscles stand out more. We begin the long kata, slowly tensing and relaxing our muscles as me move in the warm ocean. As we stand in a line facing the sea, I can see Mike’s tight body get pumped and Armstrong’s veins bulge against his skin and I feel the same in my body. We stand in the ocean for almost an hour, slowly performing the fluid and precise movements of the kata, breathing in controlled methods, being in sync with each other. We finish by bowing to the rising sun and turn around. On the beach are around 20 people, all staring intently at us. I laugh a bit and I smack Mike gently on the ass and tell him they’re checking him out. He laughs and I lead our little group out of the ocean. I spot this trio of college chicks lounging on the sands and I begin to walk over to them with Armstrong and Mike behind me. They begin to whisper and giggle as we approach them. “Good morning ladies,” I greet them as they stop giggling. Armstrong and Mike wave at the young ladies as they smile back. “How are you today?” Armstrong asks.One of the females speaks up and says, “Oh, we’re really good after that performance out there. What was it exactly?”I jab Mike in the side with my elbow and he speaks up, “Oh, it’s called Taijutsu. Something this big lug here taught me.”The leader of the females speaks up, “You looked very good doing that.” Clearly she was flirting with Mike, but Mike didn’t notice. I sit him down next to the chick and sit myself down near another one. Armstrong sits near the end and says, “Yeah, he’s a good kid and he knows his stuff.”“I bet. All you looked real good doing that out there. So big and strong,” she quietly speaks as she rubs Mike’s abs.Mike smiles a bit and I speak up, “Perhaps you ladies would like to join us this eve at our beach house? We plan on having a party and I see that Mike would love to invite you over.” Mike blushes as the woman rubbing him laughs a bit. “We’ll be there,” the female next to me giggles.I stand up and say, “Good, looking forward to having fun with you tonight. Excuse us while we go invite more people.” Mike rubs his companion gently before rising and waving goodbye. Armstrong takes a little more time detaching from his playmate, but we eventually continue down the beach. The large portion of the day was spent enjoying the onlookers and inviting them to our party. We got a large mix of male and female participants. I especially enjoyed our little beach football game. It was kinda unfair, 4 on 8, but they gave us a good run for our money despite the odds. We only won by 21 points. It kinda helps when three of our four players each are almost as big as two of their players. We invited them all to the party and told them to bring the ball too. We had lunch, played a few beach games, flirted with some guys and gals, and before we knew it, it was around time for us to start preparing for the party. We walk back to the house, waving and winking at all the hot people on the beach. I think to myself, damn this is gonna be one nice orgy. We set up some food and drinks that we brought along and we clear out a lot of the breakables to the second bedroom. We plan on keeping most of the action in the living and outside, so we block off the two bedrooms. We spread the couches out a little, exposing more floor space and we place pillows around the area. The door bell rings and Mike goes to answer it. I don’t think he’s realized that he’s naked, but what the hell, everyone’s gonna be soon. ************************************************** ********************** I open the door and see the three girls we first met at the beach and I greet them with a hearty hello. They’re standing on the porch just staring at me and I’m wondering why. A slight breeze blows, and I realize that I’m in my full glory. I smile for them and extend my arm to them, flexing my muscles ever so slightly. I invite them in the house with a Cheshire cat grin saying, “Welcome to our parlor,” and they giggle and enter. The ladies walk into the house and towards the living room where Sam and Armstrong are still man-handling the furniture. Seeing them like that makes me kinda excited so I can imagine what the girls are feeling. I give them a quick tour, showing them the kitchen and the pool area. I say to them that they’re free to relax, and the party should be starting soon. As soon as I guide them back to the living room, the doorbell rings again. I guess it’s later than I thought. I open the door and it’s the guys we played football with today. They also immediately notice I’m naked, but they come in anyway. I give them the same tour and lead them to the living room where Sam and Armstrong are already comfortable with some of the ladies. More and more people come, and soon the living room is full. Music is playing and people are getting more and more comfortable. Surprisingly, no one brought alcohol, but the atmosphere is still light. Our freedom with our bodies seems to make everyone comfortable, and slowly, clothing starts coming off everyone. I would’ve never guess that something like this would happen, but it seems that this was Armstrong and Sam’s plan from the start. The chick I met from earlier is near me, and she’s taking her time exploring my body. She starts with my chest, drawing her gentle fingers along the ridges of my chest. Her touch is so soft, and I feel my member beginning to harden. Her eyes glance towards my package, and they widen as if she was a kid at Christmas. She works her hands down to my cock and begins to wake the beast. My shaft arises to its full glory, and I hear a few audible gasps. She smiles and begins to mount me and Sam tosses a condom my way. My lady catches it and reads the labeling, “XXL eh? I can see why.” She rips the packaging with her teeth and goes to glove my member, slowly working her feminine hands down my throbbing shaft. It feels so good and I see Sam tossing condoms to all the guys in the room. It’s gonna be an orgy, but a safe orgy. She mounts me and starts grinding as some random guy begins to caress my balls with his tongue. “Damn that feels good,” I moan. I look around and I see Armstrong lifting a woman to the ceiling licking her while some guy sucks his massive member and Sam pounds some guy from behind while the guy pounds a chick. There are hands of all types feeling over myself, Sam, and Armstrong, getting a taste of the power our bodies hold. I hear the grunts of people having sex all around me as my chick slowly rides me. I lean her forward and give her a gentle kiss. Her whole body smells of some exotic scent, like lavender and aloe with some other tropical flowers. The guy under her is enjoying himself also, guiding his tongue along my shaft and her ass in rhythm with her. Sam is flexing for his partner, and I hear the coos from the woman admiring his body. The guy sucking Armstrong off has his hands full with Armstrong’s massive meat and the woman that Armstrong is tonguing seems to be lost in ecstasy. Sexual energy is flowing freely, and Armstrong is the first to cum, spraying hot man juice over everyone. His roar as he climaxes causes a chain reaction in the room, leading others to climax soon afterwards. While some people start to die down after that, obviously exhausted from the extreme activity we’re engaged in, we are still hard and ready for more. After a quick condom change, we take a few of the more lively people out to the hot tub and start more action there. I would have never thought I could fuck more than one person in a row, but Sam and Armstrong are almost pushing me to keep up. They’ve pleasured two guys and one woman each already, making them cum harder than I bet they’ve come in a while, and they’re pounding away on the 4th person. The guy I’m with begins to moan and I can tell I’m hitting his prostate just right. I start to thrust deeper and deeper, hearing his moans of pain and pleasure grow. He spews his load over his chest and I direct his hands to my guns as I pound him harder and harder. I cum soon after and I lift him out of the pool. He lies there, exhausted but euphoric. I take off my condom and I walk over to where Sam and Armstrong are. They each have a person, Sam with a chick and Armstrong with a guy. I’m getting hard again from just seeing their muscles work as they work these two over, so I position myself where the guy can suck my meat and the chick can lick the balls. It’s a nice 5-way; water’s splashing everywhere, their moans fill the air, and the primal grunts of the three of us echo. The guy cums first, and I follow suit, shooting my hot load into his mouth. Sam and Armstrong thrust a little more and empty themselves with an animalist roar. The guys lift their partners out of the pool and lay them down on the warm bricks. I grab a towel and lay it across them and then I look at my buddies. Their muscles are standing at full attention, veins bulging everywhere and toned muscle calls to me. Their cocks are still semi-hard, and even now they look amazing. I feel myself getting hard again, and they smile. I’ve cum 3 times in the last couple of hours and they’ve come four times, but it doesn’t seem like the night is over yet. We walk back into the house, dripping of water and jizz and we see the entire party lying there. Everyone’s asleep or falling asleep from the orgasmic bliss, and we slowly make our way to the bedroom. Now it’s time for us to really enjoy ourselves I think. As soon as we get to the room, I drop to my knees and start worshipping Armstrong’s massive body. His legs are just beautiful right now, so pumped from the constant thrusting and his cock is semi hard. I begin to suck it, slowly sliding the shaft down my throat. Sam walks up behind me and crouches down a little, sliding his hardening meat around my back as he rubs my shoulders. I feel his cock rub between the grooves of my shoulder blades as I run my fingers in the crevices of Armstrong’s abs. I hear my moans combine with the growls of my fellow muscle monsters as we worship each other’s bodies. I feel Armstrong’s hands run along my back and tickle Sam’s growing meat. Sam’s hands are exploring the crevices in my arms and my hands are working their way towards the tree trunks attached to the muscle cock in my mouth. I run my hand all around Armstrong’s legs as I slowly work his shaft with my tongue. I feel his serpent swell in my mouth, reaching to lodge itself in the back of my throat. I feel Sam’s powerful arm grabbing my peaked bicep and his cock working itself into my back. All this muscle and cock feel so wonderful and I taste Armstrong’s pre slip from his meat and Sam’s on my back. The thoughts and feelings of muscle everywhere around me, beside me, in me makes my meat swell even larger. I feel a pump that I haven’t felt since I first started lifting and it invigorates me. I begin to work a little harder, wanting to fill my mouth with all of Armstrong. I flex my arms a bit as Sam rubs them and I hear him moan. Armstrong expertly begins to rock back and forth, providing additional sensations to the mix. My hands feel his massive quads work, the muscles twitching and the blood flowing underneath my hands. He leans down a bit and grabs Sam’s arms, massaging the huge mounds of muscle. I take Armstrong’s meat out of my mouth momentarily, wanting to stand against his massive chest. I stand slowly, feeling Sam’s cock slowly slide down the middle of my back and down the crack of my ass. I reach towards Armstrong’s colossal shoulders and around his to his back. His chest is so huge I am unable to fully close my grip around his mass. I spend a few moments letting my hands explore the recesses of his back and lats before he picks me up in a huge hug. Such power feels so good to me and he knows it. Sam approaches and they sandwich me between them. I feel their thickening meats beneath my balls swelling even more. Our three members inter tangle with each other as they press their bodies against mine. Armstrong continues to hold me in mid air as he slides his cock back and forth against my balls and Sam does the same. The sensation is amazing, feeling these muscle cocks and massive monsters all over me is intense, swelling me even harder. I can feel the same is happening to them because their members are slowly but evidently pointing upward. I start to rub my meat between the grooves of Armstrong’s abs and reach behind me to grab Sam’s pulsating forearms as he massages my chest. “God this is so amazing” I moan. “Yeah, you like that hard muscle and these huge cocks don’t you?” Armstrong growls quietly. “Yes sir!” I spatter, “Don’t stop.” Armstrong’s cock feels as if it’s trying to work its way into my ass and I eagerly anticipate it, but it never penetrates me. It slowly rubs back and forth along the crack of my ass and I almost want to ram myself on his huge fuck pole. Sam’s cock has curved up just a bit and is rubbing the underside of my balls, providing sensations I’ve never experienced before. Armstrong lowers me a bit so I’m almost resting on their huge meats and slowly kisses me. It’s so passionate and amazing. The hardness of his muscles contrasts beautifully with the softness of his lips and tongue. Armstrong ends the kiss after what seems like an eternity, and Sam turns my head towards him and he also kisses me. His is just as electric as Armstrong’s and I enthrall myself in it. My tongue is almost overpowered by the muscular tongue of Sam and it makes me even more aroused. I spend a few more moments entwined in this dance of muscle before I allow Armstrong to lower me to the floor. I slide down between them slowly, letting my body experience each ripple and contour of their massive bodies as I return to my knees. My hands slide down the hills and valleys of Armstrong’s body and slowly work my way to his throbbing meat. I slowly guide it into my mouth as Sam repositions his dripping cock on my back. Armstrong’s thrusts are becoming more and more powerful as I increase the pressure in my mouth. I want all of him so bad that I can taste it. His pre is flowing and I can feel his cock and balls tighten in my mouth. Armstrong’s head tilts back as he unleashes his torrent of manhood into my mouth. Sam follows suit and releases a deluge of himself along my shoulders, allowing it to drip down my chest and back and along his shaft. I feel myself approaching climax, and they pick me up off the floor. Using one hand each to hold me up, they use their other hands to stroke me to ecstasy. I explode with more cum than I had unleashed all that night over the three of us and I smile at my two buddies. “This night was amazing guys. I’ve never had anything like it before,” I whisper as my flood begins to recede. “You deserved it man,” Armstrong’s deep bass echoes in my head. “You’ve worked hard and this is just the beginning. Remember the genetic stuff I was talking about earlier, this is another one of the side effects, increased sexual vigor. You can truly keep up with me and Sam now.”Sam laughs a bit and we work our way to the shower. I can feel what they’re talking about because just imaging them wet again is making me hard and I can feel my balls refilling themselves almost immediately. “Let’s go do something about this,” Sam says as he points at his stiffening boner. I laugh as I grab my ever-enlarging meat and step into the shower with my two muscle friends, fuck buddies, and demigods. ************************************************** ********************** Today is the first game of Mike’s senior year. Over the past summer, together we’ve packed about 100lbs of muscle on the three of us. Armstrong and I’ve gained about 30lbs and Mike gained a little over 40. His frame has bulked up a bit, but he still has the ripped, athletic look to him. We’re proud of his gains and we tell him so constantly. He’s proud of himself, but he’s still humble and polite. He opens doors for ladies, helps his mother with the groceries, says ‘Please’ and ‘Thank You’, calls adults ‘Sir’ and ‘Ma’am’ and just recently, he picked up his father in a bear hug, something he’s wanted to do for a while now. Armstrong, his father, and I beam with pride as we see how good of a young man Big Mike has become. The three of us stood near the sidelines, watching Mike sit on the bench. The national anthem had just played and the captains had just got back from the coin flip. Mike was one of them, being the head of the defense now. The opposing team had won the flip and chose to receive the ball. Mike was sitting down composing himself as we taught him, preparing to release the torrent of rage and power that he holds. The kick is high, and the receiver catches it at the 20 yard line. He returns the ball back about 20 yards and is tackled at the 39. It’s time for the defense to perform. Mike stands up, turns around and places his helmet on his head. He trots to the field and heads to the huddle. They break and line up, Mike being on the right side. The opposing offense lines up while the quarterback slowly walks towards the center. Then Mike looks at him. With a voice that had more fury than a train wreck and overflowing with primal rage, Mike tilts his head back roars tremendously. It echoes throughout the stadium, drowning out the activity on the field, the chatter in the stand and even the blaring of the two large bands. After his feat of primal fury, you could hear a pin drop, a breeze blow or a blade of grass move. His opponents, their fans, his teammates and the fans stood in awe of this avatar of ferocity before them. The three of us could do nothing but smile. After what seemed to be an eternity, the quarterback slowly counts off the hike. He snapped the ball and Mike plows through two of the offensive linemen. The quarterback steps back a few paces for what seems to be a throw as Mike tosses the next person aside. The quarterback turns toward Mike, and froze like a deer in headlights at the sight of this unstoppable tank barreling towards him. Mike lowers his head slightly, placed his hands up towards the quarterback’s chest and careens into him. As the quarterback fell backwards from the force of Mike’s impact, his grip on the ball slipped and the pigskin became free. Mike’s hands slowly drifted toward the free ball. Slamming the quarterback into the ground with a large portion of his mass, Mike completes a forward flip, plucking the ball from the air before it could hit the ground. Like a panther pouncing from a tree to attack its prey, Mike lands on his feet with the agility of a gymnast without stopping his forward momentum. He sprints towards the goal line and scores a touchdown before the other linemen could even get pass their fallen leader. Mike tosses the ball to the ref and trots back to the sidelines. He’s getting so many cheers from the crowd I can barely hear myself think. Mike walks up to us and mouths “How was that guys?” and we all give him a huge thumbs up. They score the extra point and Mike walks to get some Gatorade real quick before he’s on the field again. A gentleman walks down near us and says, “That kid is amazing. I’ve never seen anything like it before.”“Yeah, that’s Big Mike,” Armstrong says. “I’m so proud of my son, he’s easily gonna break my record this year,” his dad beams. “So that’s your son?” the gentleman inquires.“Yeah he is.”“Well, I’m a scout for State University. Some of my players told me about him in the gym, but nothing about how he was on the field. He’s really amazing!”“It’s all thanks to these two guys.”“I’d like to shake your hands. You are excellent coaches if you taught him all that.”Armstrong and I shake his hands and smile. We turn back to see Mike running on the field with the same confidence he’s had for years now and the offense almost trembling in fear. A few moments later, Mike has the ball again and has scored another touchdown. Even with them double covering him, he plowed through them, injuring one of them in the process. This display continues well pass the half, with their offense slowly losing people to injury as they try to keep Mike down. The coach tells Mike to rest, seeing as how they’re up 63-0, mostly in part to Mike’s defensive display. Mike walks over to us and we pat him on the pads and tell him how well he was doing. His dad beams with pride as he introduces Calvin the scout from State U. Calvin goes through telling him how he’s never seen anything like it before and how he’s not even tired after destroying what seems to be the entire starting offense. Mike laughs and says, “These two right here put me through stuff a hell of a lot tougher than that for the past few years. This is child’s play compared to running into this brick wall that I call Armstrong.” Armstrong laughs as he jabs Mike’s shoulder, “I can see why so many of their guys are scared of you now. If you’re hitting them as hard as you hit me, I’m not sure anyone will want to play against you!” We chat some more and the game ends 70-7. Mike tells his dad that he’s going to hang out with us and meet with the scout tomorrow with us in tow. We smile at Mike a smile that says what Armstrong and I are thinking. “Boy oh boy do we have a celebration lined up for you tonight.” Mike smiles back and I can almost hear his jock strap ripping from anticipation. This post has been promoted to an article

Part 1 The Giant Awakes Toby didn’t just feel like another person. He was another person. He knew he had to be. Everything before fifteen minutes ago seemed like a distance dream. This body made him feel so huge, confident and cocky. He could have or be whatever he wanted. He was sure of it. But right now all he wanted…no, a voice inside his head corrected…all he needed was a tight piece of ass. The walk to the gym had been fairly quick, since Toby’s apartment was located so close to the college itself. The small college town was dead for a Sunday night in late summer. He strolled into the unguarded complex and walked towards the locker rooms. Someone here had to have clothes that would he could use. He came upon a door that was padlocked. The sign on the door read: private. Might be something in there worth checking out, he thought, as he brushed aside any doubt in his mind. Instinctively, he grabbed the lock in his meaty hand and he crushed it with increasing effort. He felt his muscles strain with the exertion and his mighty bicep flexed and bunched. In his fist the metal slowly, then more rapidly, began to give way until with a metallic groan the lock snapped and came off in his hand. He threw open the door and looked inside. All around him was a football player’s fantasy of uniforms and equipment. He smiled to himself when he saw shorts on a shelf near the uniforms. Must be workout clothes, he thought. He grabbed the biggest pair he could find, taking off the sweatpants and replacing them with these elastic lycra shorts. They were very snug and his package was displayed prominently in the front. Something in the back of his mind seemed concerned about this: breaking and entering, stealing. But he quickly brushed aside those thoughts as he caught his reflection in a nearby mirror. One flex of his mighty guns in an awe inspiring double biceps pose was all it took to convince him that his might made right. A few minutes later, suitably clad, he strolled into the weight room of the athletic complex like he owned it. It was dead since no one much came on a Sunday at this time of night, but somehow Toby had known that he wouldn’t be disappointed. The only other person to be found there was a bodybuilder finishing a late evening workout. No one to spot him. So intent was he on his workout that he hadn’t even noticed Toby stroll into the room. The new Toby took to him instantly. There was something cocky about this guy lying on the bench with his heavy weights. Toby stood there for a minute staring at him. Admiring the way the bodybuilder’s chest flexed every time he benched the massive weight over his head. The bodybuilder’s pecs were full and thick, and they jutted up like mountains almost hiding his square jawed face from view. Handsome, Toby noted. As he moved the bar he continually flexed and unflexed his massive arms, with their biceps like small cannonballs, his enormous triceps straining. It was obvious he had a widespread back as he lay there. Toby nodded approvingly, observing that like his own chiseled abdominal muscles, there was hardly any fat on this man either. His sculpted stomach swept down to his workout shorts, which being tight against his skin, showed a robust bulge at the crotch. The legs were large with his thick striated thighs and immense calves. But the crotch was what kept Toby’s attention though, so obvious to whomever might be looking at this guy. So powerful, this alpha male on display. This guy would have outclassed many a professional bodybuilder, but for all his size and strength he was no match for the six-foot four-inch Toby. “Dude, give me a spot,” said Toby imperiously. The young bodybuilder put the weight bar back on the rack with a powerful clang of the metal. Heaved a sigh and sat up, ready to tell off this new upstart on his turf. But he was not prepared for the man who moved to stand in front of him. The annoyed look that was on the bodybuilder’s face disappeared as he drank in the eclipsing sight of the colossal behemoth standing before him. Toby’s erection that had subsided on the way from the apartment began to come back with an initial quiver of his dick. He watched this little guy trying to comprehend the size and power before him. The young bodybuilder inadvertently gasped in wonderment. There was simply no contest between them. “What’s your name, little man?” he asked the young bodybuilder. For emphasis Toby flexed his pecs, making the gigantic mounds bunch and jump. “Uh…Shane,” the other bodybuilder said haltingly. Shane didn’t know what to take in first: this new guy’s face, his arms or his crotch. He inadvertently opened his mouth when he saw the giant rod reaching along Toby’s shorts on a path down to his hips. When Toby realized what Shane was looking at, he flexed his growing cock and was rewarded with an appreciative murmur from his new admirer. He put a big hand on Shane’s shoulder and pulled him closer, knowing that he could probably demand whatever he wanted of him at this point. “Spot me,” said Toby again. Shane got up chastened and moved out of Toby’s way. Toby had never worked out with weights a day in his life, but some part of him seemed to take to it instantly. Like it was natural. “Go ahead and put some weight on this thing,” he told Shane after he lifted the bar with the weights still on it from Shane’s workout, hoisting it and doing an experimental rep, “It too light, little man.” Shane obediently approached the bar. He glanced at the two hundred seventy pounds that he’d been using, stacked equally on either side of the bar and went to grab more. “More!” cried out Toby in a deep voice. Shane kept grabbing all the plates he could find and piled them on, at Toby’s continued commands, not understanding the strength of the muscle god before him. Finally Toby seemed satisfied with the last of the new weights in place. He hefted the bar. He felt the increased strength course through his increased muscles. Even though it was a huge weight he barely felt it at first. Pumping out reps as he pressed over one thousand pounds above his mountainous chest. Maybe he’d never worked out before, but he felt like he knew what he was doing. His enormous cannonball biceps bunched up into huge masses as he benched, surprising even him with their size. With every rep they became even larger as blood rushed to the muscles and caused them to expand. His chest swelled beyond belief. He slammed out ten, twenty, fifty reps with this weight without feeling a thing, but by the time he reached eighty, strong as he was – these muscles were burning. With a shout, having nonchalantly broken every record in the book, he finished his set and dropped the bar onto the rack with a crash far larger then Shane had earlier. “Jesus fucking Christ!” said Shane in awe. He could not comprehend what he had just witnessed, was in fact blown away by the present size of Toby’s arms and legs which were now bigger even than before. Satisfied with the performance of his new body, Toby brought both his arms up and flexed them forcing Shane to look from one to the other in complete wonder. Shane licked his lips unconsciously. Toby watched Shane lick his lips as he watched his titanic guns flexing. The idea that this guy was getting turned on by him made his dick become iron in his shorts. He was aware that it might indeed rip through the fabric. But the persistent voice inside him said: Of course Shane would. A powerful new impulse was taking him over. He was a muscle god after all – let this guy worship him. “What do you think,” growled Toby, “Do you like these big fuckers?” “Oh, yeah,” breathed Shane slowly. With all the power of his hulking new body, Toby suddenly stood up with a roar. Grinding his muscles into the biggest, hardest, most magnificent most muscular pose ever seen in that hemisphere. Shane was now clearly open mouthed with desire, and there was an obvious bulge in his own tight shorts. Toby’s pecs were so huge and pumped they seemed to stick straight out from his torso; the space between them was a valley cavernous enough to hide a man’s hand in up to the wrist. Unable to wait anymore, Toby pushed down his shorts and pulled out his mighty manhood. The huge muscles in his arms flexed as he worked on his dick, pulling it and stroking it until it wasn’t merely hard, it was like a steel rod, a jackhammer: ready to pulverize concrete or iron. He stood before Shane, almost naked, except for the tightly stretched shorts around his thighs. “Look at me little man! You love my body don’t you?” Shane could only nod in his agreement. “Get down and worship me then,” he commanded, “Kneel before my jock and prepare to get your face fucked by a real man.” Shane crawled over and began to lick and kiss Toby’s big feet. Toby could smell the scent of hot sweat coming from his body, mingling with the scent of sex. He knew he was a real man, he knew he was more man than Michael even. Then he felt Shane’s tongue begin to work his legs. Then past the iron hard calves that were the size of most men’s thighs, then to the trunk-like thighs as Shane pressed his tongue eagerly over the flexing muscles. Toby then grabbed Shane by his hair and held him at arms length from his crotch. With his other hand he held the twelve thick inches of his mighty steel rod and stuck it straight out. The purple head was enormous and Toby realized that even he hadn’t taken the time to properly admire himself since his earlier transformation. His cock had more than doubled in length and tripled in girth. Shane licked his lips as they both watched the steady stream of clear pre-cum juice leak out of the throbbing cock head and drip off the end like a leaky faucet, while some ran down the underside. Toby let me go for a moment as he ripped off his shorts, finally standing totally exposed in a magnificent and glorious display of his full naked glory. With one hand behind his head, his arm and shoulder muscles flexing in sharp relief as he posed for Shane’s benefit. His other hand was down at his huge cock slowly, playfully, stroking it. Shane watched the hand run down all the way down to the thick base by the balls bigger than those of an ox. After squeezing them carefully in his mighty fist, Toby then ever so slowly pulled his fist upwards along the thick, hot shaft of manhood. Shane thought it would take him forever to get to the top. His cock was, like the rest of this man, perfect in shape and detail. An almost purple mushroom shaped head capped the baseball bat shaft. So wide was it that Shane thought he wouldn’t be able to put his fingers around it. Toby’s hips began to pump the air somewhat as he continued jerking himself off. Every part of his essence enjoyed watching Shane drool over his body. His pre-cum was by now rubbed all over his cock, making it wet and shiny in the phosphorescent gym light. “I’m gonna give you what you’ve been waiting for. Get down on your knees, and open wide!” Shane obeyed the command from that deep sexy voice like an robot. He crawled on his knees, mouth open wide and ready to be impaled upon the super thick tool. As he reached out with his pair of hands to guide the cock into his eager mouth, something deep in Toby stirred. “No hands little man. Just put all of that hot little mouth of yours into sucking my monster. Leave the rest to me and let me feed you.” Toby took one hand to grab the top of Shane’s head in a grip like a vise and with the other he fisted his twelve inches towards Shane’s face. Every so slowly, enjoying the agony and the ecstasy it caused. Shane stretched his tongue out as far as I could; struggling for a taste of the pre-cum. Finally Toby let him have it. “Lick me. Yeah that’s it little man, run your fucking tongue over my cock. Better get ready for just how big this thing is. Toby grunted in pleasure as Shane’s tongue did its job, savoring the taste of the sweet salty juice. He was lapping the fat mushroom cap of his dick, bathing his cock with my hot tongue as it poked and prodded my mouth. Toby began to slap his hard dick against Shane’s face, spraying it with his leaking pre-cum and spit. It was like someone was hitting Shane with a brick, that dick was so big and hard. There were red marks on his checks and Toby brandished it like a weapon. The shaft made hot smacking sounds as it was repeatedly slapped against Shane’s cheeks, as he ran it over Shane’s forehead Toby was so hot, so muscular and so horny. God, he’d never felt such pleasure as making this bodybuilder his slave. “Now start sucking!” Toby boomed, no longer in control of his actions. He grabbed Shane’s head with both hands, on either side, and fed him his dick. All this massive young bodybuilder was was a tight hot wet hole. Nothing more. The cock stuffed into Shane’s mouth, was slowly being pushed in and out. Toby was totally in control as he held Shane’s head, the smaller man knowing the strength of Toby’s hands was so powerful he couldn’t free himself. He was completely at the Toby’s mercy. Shane ran his hands up and over the back of Toby’s legs, as far as he could reach, feeling the large thick muscles, up the iron thighs, to finally rest on his perfectly muscled ass. It was the classic jock’s ass, but magnified. Built of steel, smooth and round and pure muscle. Shane could feel the glutes clench and unclench as this man used his mighty hips to power drive his dick into Shane’s mouth. But then the beast in Toby let loose and he began the serious face fucking. He pushed with his hips, forcing more and more of his cock into Shane’s mouth, past his tongue and down his throat. First he pushed in about an inch, and then pulled almost all the way out – so that just his humongous head was in Shane’s mouth. Slowly though he would push it all back in, going deeper and deeper each time. As he got deeper and deeper his speed started to pick up. Shane felt like he was going to pass out. His own dick was leaking like a faucet, soiling his clothes. But he had to ignore it, he had no other choice. Shane was sucking with his whole being, sparing no effort. “I’m gonna cum,” roared Toby, like it was a primal scream, “Keep sucking my dick. Yeah make it sooo good…so fucking hot…I can’t stand it…your sucking me so good. I’m so close…want to cum…need to cum…oh, shit. SUCK IT … HARDER … SUCK IT!” Toby felt like a virgin, like he’d never cum before in his life. His huge bull balls boiling with gallons of cum. With one final thrust he let loose his first mountainous load in Shane’s mouth, holding Shane’s face tightly pressed against to his crotch. Try as he might, there was no way Shane could cope with that volume so quickly. Cum spilled out everywhere: around Toby’s cock, on the floor and down Shane’s chest. Toby pulled away out with a slurping noise. He stood before Shane as he stroked it with his fist aiming his dick at Shane’s face, so that he could get the benefit of the final shots on his face. The big rod remained still fully hard, fully erect in front of Shane like a baseball bat. It was covered in its own juice and spit. From its end yet another drop of cum hit the floor. Shane got to his feet unsure what was going to happen next. Toby stretched his arms, every muscle of the huge muscular stud primed and standing out. A contented smirk on his face. “Where are you going?” he questioned warningly. The cock that might or might not have been going soft was being fisted in Toby’s palm to maintain its full glory. “I’m just getting warmed up, now I want some of the real thing. I’m gonna drive my power tool up your tight ass,” he stated matter of factly. With his tremendous strength he quickly forced Shane around and over a nearby weight bench. Shane didn’t bother to put up much resistance. Couldn’t put up much resistance in fact. In a few seconds, those same powerful hands had ripped away the clothing separating Toby from his prize. He held Shane firmly in place. Then with a deft motion he placed his giant cock head between Shane’s now exposed ass cheeks, and without much ado pressed on inside. Toby stopped only long enough to get a firm grip on Shane’s hips with his big hands. He really started to fuck him then. His powerful thighs pushed that monster cock of inside of Shane faster and faster. Shane thought this wasn’t going to take long. Toby thrust like a man on the edge. Shane grabbed his own cock intent on cumming with his new master. He didn’t want this feeling to stop ever. Toby felt possessed, out of control. He felt like he hadn’t cum before. Certainly not just a few minutes ago. His cock had a mind of its own. It felt so good. Just when he felt he was about to cum, Toby turned Shane over. On his knees, his big cock throbbed, aching to be back inside Shane’s ass. Shane just wanted to feel that big head pass through his lips and burst in his mouth again, but Toby just forced him onto his back and pulled up his legs. With a devilish grin Toby pushed himself into position, Shane’s massive thighs and legs on top of his shoulders, his ass high up in the air ripe for plunder. Toby’s dick was now so fucking hard he could barely bend it down to the necessary position. It was then that Shane realized that during his doggy style session a few minutes ago, Toby had barely used one quarter of his long thick cock. He got a little scared and felt around Toby’s big arms and chest for a hold, the big muscles making him feel like a child. Toby looked into his eyes when Shane caught hold of the back of his thickly muscled neck. Shane’s face contorted in a mix of pain, fear and pleasure as Toby pushed down into him. Shane’s hands were on Toby’s chest, digging into the muscle. Every fiber of muscle was sharp and defined. Those two giant slabs of beef looked like they were carved from granite. Shane’s fingers felt for the two erect nipples capping his pecs. Beads of sweat rolled down his mountainous chest, dripping on Shane like rain. Shane’s eyes wandered down the rippling washboard abs and locked on the big cock using his tight little asshole. Toby noticed where Shane’s was looking and grabbed him and pushed down hard. His eyes never left Shane’s face. He enjoyed the pain he was causing and the lust for more of his cock while he kept bearing down on him. Then he nearly broke Shane’s back as he let his weight push in his cock to the roots, his balls slapping against Shane’s ass. Toby kept bearing down like that a couple of times, moving no more then an inch or so with his big cock, widening up the asshole for some real power drive fucking. Then he gave it to him, the hard way. He nearly pulled out his cock and in one fluid motion he pushed back in again. After a couple of times he increased momentum. His balls slapping on Shane’s ass, each groaning with lust. Shane’s stroking his own cock. Toby kept this up for some time. Sweat poured down his huge muscles, his body worked like one big fucking machine. Then he bent his arms and placed them around Shane’s head, his elbows on the bench, all this without missing a beat. “Fuck yeah,” he groaned. “That feels real good.” Shane’s head was buried between Toby’s big upper arms and chest muscles. He was in heaven. His ass had finally relaxed enough for him to really enjoy the fucking it was receiving. With his free hand Shane squeezed and stroked Toby’s biceps, as Toby made them hard as granite. When Shane put his mouth and tongue on them he could fell them tightening. He knew he couldn’t have dented the flesh even if he’d used his teeth. Shane suddenly felt himself cumming onto his stomach when he felt Toby’s hot semen splash inside his ass, sending wave after wave of hot spunk where no man had gone before. If possible it felt like it must have been even more than the last time. Toby felt something give inside him as he came. Like some balloon had just popped inside him. He actually collapsed onto Shane, almost crushing him with his weight, Shane’s cum squishing between them. His face was close to the other man’s. For the first time all evening Toby felt a moment of tenderness and really looked into Shane’s eyes. Having righted himself he leaned down to kiss the other man’s full lips and sighed. Shane realized that something had changed in the man before him. The iron giant seemed to have lost something with that last fuck, but Shane was still in awe of the man on top of him. “Flex for me,” begged Shane. Toby smiled and stood up, his body as hard as the marble of a Greek statue of Hercules. He smiled down at Shane still lying dumbfounded on the floor and began to flex for him. Toby ran through a routine that would have made a Mr. Olympia proud. But the earlier sexual excitement was gone. His naked cock did not get stir at even the sight of Shane’s hardening cock. Even as he ran through some mind-blowing poses, he realized he felt spent: drained. Just then in the middle of a massive pose it hit him. Right there in the pit of his stomach. He doubled over in pain. Shane’s look of ecstasy turned to one of concern as he saw his master bend over clutching his stomach. Toby didn’t know what it was, but the idea of side effects came flashing into his mind. He’d only taken the formula an hour before; he couldn’t know what has happening. He had to get home! He suddenly felt weak and vulnerable, like the old Toby. He felt all the earlier confidence drain from him, and all the old self-doubt came flooding back in. He didn’t wait to make sense of it. Realizing he was naked, he bolted from the gym and headed straight for the storage room where he’d left his sweatpants. Shane stupidly called after him asking what was wrong, but Toby’s massive quads had propelled him from the room before he could even get up from where he was lying, cum-covered, on the gym floor. Toby made it to the storage room and slipped into his old sweatpants. They felt baggier than they had earlier on the walk over. The pain in his stomach was getting worse too. Shane had gotten up to follow him, but had run for the locker rooms instead; not knowing which way Toby had gone. Seeing his chance of escape, Toby bolted out the door as his strength continued to ebb. He covered the fifteen-minute walk in a few minutes as he bolted down the street and heaved a sigh of relief as he felt his apartment door shut behind him. He knew he was shrinking. He knew he’d begun to loose his mass after that initial feeling of pain. It was getting worse than it had been before his initial transformation earlier. Hit with another terrible wave of pain, he tried to go for the phone thinking somewhat irrationally at this point that he could call for help. No longer able to concentrate, he made it as far as the center of the room when he felt the blackness overtake him. The last thing he remembered was the pain of the floor against his face as his weight came crashing down on it. Then the darkness overtook him and he knew no more.... Read the Next Part